for_o all_o man_n he_o prepare_v his_o grace_n for_o all_o he_o predestinate_v those_o who_o he_o foresee_v will_v use_v his_o grace_n well_o he_o confess_v that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a from_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n nay_o he_o except_v not_o the_o holy_a virgin_n mary_n s._n chrysostom_n attribute_n much_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n to_o sacrament_n but_o he_o require_v very_o holy_a isposition_n christi_fw-la hom._n de_fw-fr bapt._n christi_fw-la that_o man_n may_v be_v the_o better_a for_o they_o he_o say_v that_o circumcision_n and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o blot_v out_o sin_n but_o cleanse_v only_o bodily_a filthyness_n whereas_o our_o baptism_n have_v far_o great_a virtue_n purify_n the_o soul_n deliver_v it_o from_o sin_n and_o fill_v it_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o john_n baptism_n be_v indeed_o more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n but_o much_o inferior_a to_o we_o because_o it_o confer_v neither_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o only_o exhort_v man_n to_o repentance_n the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o illuminandos_fw-la in_o serm._n ad_fw-la illuminandos_fw-la only_o free_v the_o soul_n from_o sin_n but_o also_o sanctify_v it_o wherefore_o it_o be_v call_v the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n because_o it_o renew_v the_o soul_n through_o grace_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o baptism_n produce_v these_o effect_n in_o those_o of_o ripe_a year_n unless_o they_o be_v well_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o he_o exact_v from_o those_o that_o come_v to_o this_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v watchful_a in_o the_o thing_n of_o their_o salvation_n ibid._n ibid._n disengage_v from_o worldly_a care_n and_o that_o they_o renounce_v all_o disorderly_a conversation_n that_o they_o be_v zealous_a in_o their_o devotion_n and_o banish_v from_o their_o heart_n all_o thought_n unbecoming_a so_o holy_a a_o action_n and_o keep_v their_o soul_n prepare_v for_o the_o come_n of_o this_o great_a king_n and_o because_o the_o clinic_n that_o be_v such_o as_o receive_v baptism_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n have_v not_o time_n thus_o to_o prepare_v themselves_o he_o doubt_v of_o their_o salvation_n he_o speak_v of_o their_o condition_n in_o such_o term_n as_o describe_v the_o case_n of_o a_o die_a man_n very_o natural_o who_o defer_v to_o repent_v of_o his_o sin_n till_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o then_o will_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n although_o say_v he_o sacrament_n contain_v the_o same_o grace_n when_o the_o preparation_n be_v different_a yet_o all_o may_v not_o receive_v they_o they_o receive_v baptism_n lay_v upon_o their_o bed_n you_o receive_v it_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a they_o receive_v it_o weep_v and_o you_o with_o joy_n they_o with_o groan_n and_o you_o with_o thanksgiving_n they_o in_o the_o heat_n of_o a_o fever_n and_o you_o under_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o heavenly_a grace_n every_o thing_n here_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o grace_n receive_v there_o every_o thing_n disagree_v with_o it_o there_o be_v sigh_n and_o tear_n while_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v child_n cry_v the_o wife_n tear_v her_o hair_n friend_n be_v deject_v servant_n weep_v the_o whole_a house_n be_v in_o mourn_v and_o if_o you_o mind_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o sick_a person_n you_o shall_v find_v it_o more_o full_a of_o sorrow_n than_o that_o of_o the_o standard_n by_o for_o as_o a_o stormy_a sea_n divide_v into_o several_a wave_n so_o his_o soul_n be_v agitate_a with_o trouble_n be_v tear_v with_o a_o thousand_o disquiet_n rack_v with_o infinite_a trouble_n …_o in_o this_o torture_n come_v in_o a_o priest_n who_o presence_n be_v more_o dreadful_a both_o to_o the_o company_n and_o to_o the_o sick_a man_n than_o the_o sickness_n itself_o his_o visit_n ordinary_o cause_v great_a despair_n than_o the_o physician_n sentence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o recovery_n they_o imagine_v that_o sacrament_n though_o instrument_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n be_v infallible_a token_n of_o corporal_a death_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o the_o end_n of_o his_o misery_n nor_o the_o height_n of_o his_o affliction_n sometime_o while_o necessary_n for_o the_o sacrament_n be_v prepare_v the_o soul_n depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o often_o though_o remain_v in_o the_o body_n yet_o it_o receive_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o when_o the_o sick_a person_n know_v no_o body_n hear_v not_o the_o prayer_n and_o can_v utter_v the_o word_n whereby_o he_o be_v to_o engage_v with_o god_n when_o he_o be_v half_a dead_a what_o benefit_n can_v he_o reap_v from_o the_o sacrament_n s._n chrysostom_n do_v not_o discourse_n often_o nor_o in_o high_a term_n of_o any_o one_o mystery_n than_o of_o judae_fw-la hom._n 51._o &_o 83._o in_o matth._n hom._n 45._o in_o joan._n serm._n de_fw-fr de_fw-fr prodit_fw-la judae_fw-la hom._n 45._o &_o 46._o in_o joannem_fw-la l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4._o hom._n 24._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n 3._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la eph._n hom._n 51._o in_o matth._n hom._n 52._o the_o s_o eustathio_n hom._n 14._o &_o 17._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la hebr._n l._n 6._o de_fw-fr sacer._n c._n 1._o hom._n 51._o in_o matth._n hom._n 15._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n serm._n de_fw-fr prodit_fw-la judae_fw-la hom._n in_o s._n eust._n hom._n 33._o in_o nat._n domini_fw-la serm._n de_fw-fr pâ—odit_fw-la judae_fw-la the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o many_o place_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v upon_o the_o altar_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v we_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v christ_n himself_o affirm_v it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o surprise_v miracle_n comparable_a to_o the_o great_a wonder_n that_o by_o virtue_n of_o christ_n word_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n christ_n be_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v himself_o to_o god_n the_o father_n that_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v make_v without_o shed_v of_o blood_n that_o angel_n and_o archangel_n be_v present_a at_o it_o that_o fire_n from_o heaven_n consume_v the_o thing_n offer_v and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o table_n be_v to_o be_v approach_v unto_o with_o reverence_n and_o tremble_a that_o there_o be_v need_n of_o holiness_n to_o receive_v holy_a thing_n that_o penitent_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v near_o and_o that_o these_o mystery_n must_v be_v hide_v from_o catechuman_n that_o man_n ought_v not_o only_o to_o be_v free_v from_o sin_n but_o also_o from_o earthly_a affection_n and_o penetrate_v with_o divine_a love_n transport_v with_o a_o holy_a zeal_n and_o possess_v with_o fervent_a charity_n three_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v make_v at_o the_o celebration_n the_o first_o for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v the_o second_o for_o penitent_n and_o the_o three_o for_o the_o faithful_a there_o be_v mention_n make_v of_o the_o dead_a and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o sanctus_n be_v recite_v the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v put_v out_o the_o energumenes_n be_v bring_v in_o at_o the_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o s._n chrysostom_n wish_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v present_a may_v communicate_v and_o stick_v not_o to_o say_v that_o all_o those_o that_o be_v unworthy_a to_o communicate_v be_v not_o worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o the_o natalem_fw-la hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n hom._n 21._o ad_fw-la pop._n hom._n 22._o ad_fw-la pop._n ant._n l._n 6._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4._o hom._n in_o christi_fw-la natalem_fw-la prayer_n and_o that_o as_o he_o who_o find_v not_o himself_o guilty_a of_o any_o sin_n aught_o to_o communicate_v every_o day_n so_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o have_v commit_v sin_n and_o repent_v not_o shall_v not_o do_v it_o even_o upon_o festival-day_n the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v to_o die_a person_n and_o it_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o box._fw-la matth._n hom._n 72._o in_o matth._n last_o that_o none_o but_o the_o priest_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n to_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o great_a thing_n that_o exalt_v their_o dignity_n seraphim_n hom._n 41._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n de_fw-fr seraphim_n but_o there_o be_v another_o power_n invest_v in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o the_o other_o which_o be_v that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v of_o retain_v and_o remit_v of_o sin_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o man_n need_v no_o repentance_n but_o that_o they_o may_v keep_v their_o baptismal_a purity_n without_o spot_n matth._n hom._n 15._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n 3._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la eph._n hom._n 17._o in_o
all_o brethren_n by_o the_o right_n of_o nature_n but_o because_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n for_o our_o father_n because_o we_o have_v all_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n which_o sanctify_v we_o and_o last_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v common_a among_o we_o but_o our_o woman_n our_o feast_n be_v call_v agapae_n that_o be_v to_o say_v entertainment_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n they_o be_v not_o institute_v for_o debauch_a parasite_n but_o for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o the_o poor_a be_v assure_v that_o god_n have_v a_o more_o especial_a regard_n for_o they_o and_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o feast_n be_v whole_o sacred_a the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v equal_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o here_o to_o be_v see_v that_o be_v any_o way_n contrary_a to_o civility_n and_o modesty_n they_o do_v not_o sit_v down_o at_o table_n till_o they_o have_v refresh_v and_o nourish_v the_o soul_n by_o prayer_n they_o eat_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o suffice_v nature_n and_o they_o drink_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v fit_v and_o convenient_a for_o chaste_a and_o regular_a person_n they_o take_v care_v not_o to_o glut_v themselves_o so_o as_o to_o hinder_v their_o rise_n in_o the_o night_n to_o worship_v god_n they_o discourse_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v profitable_a because_o they_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n who_o be_v a_o witness_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o we_o say_v the_o supper_n be_v conclude_v with_o prayer_n and_o they_o do_v not_o break_v up_o in_o a_o tumult_n or_o disorder_n but_o they_o retire_v regular_o and_o with_o great_a modesty_n as_o it_o be_v not_o hard_o for_o such_o person_n to_o do_v who_o take_v great_a care_n to_o nourish_v their_o soul_n with_o that_o holy_a discipline_n in_o which_o they_o be_v instruct_v than_o their_o body_n with_o the_o victual_n which_o they_o eat_v after_o have_v thus_o describe_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o christian_n he_o show_v that_o those_o calamity_n and_o misfortune_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n be_v unjust_o attribute_v to_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o he_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v these_o be_v the_o man_n who_o divert_v and_o prevent_v they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v any_o way_n the_o occasion_n of_o attract_v they_o he_o conclude_v by_o prove_v that_o we_o admire_v those_o virtue_n in_o the_o philosopher_n which_o be_v discernible_a in_o a_o much_o more_o excellent_a and_o high_a degree_n in_o the_o christian_n the_o two_o book_n to_o the_o nation_n be_v almost_o of_o the_o very_a same_o subject_a with_o the_o apology_n and_o tertullian_n repeat_v therein_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v say_v before_o in_o his_o apology_n but_o he_o put_v they_o in_o another_o order_n explain_v and_o enlarge_n upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o book_n be_v this_o that_o the_o first_o be_v write_v with_o heat_n and_o without_o much_o study_n and_o the_o second_o be_v a_o methodical_a treatise_n and_o compose_v with_o great_a consideration_n the_o second_o book_n to_o the_o nation_n be_v write_v against_o the_o false_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n wherein_o he_o give_v a_o exact_a account_n of_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o several_a profane_a religion_n and_o show_v how_o exceed_o foolish_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o own_v they_o but_o this_o book_n be_v so_o imperfect_a and_o there_o be_v so_o little_a coherence_n in_o all_o that_o we_o have_v extant_a of_o it_o that_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o great_a advantage_n to_o we_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o enlarge_v upon_o one_o proof_n for_o religion_n which_o he_o have_v advance_v before_o in_o his_o apology_n that_o the_o soul_n do_v natural_o and_o even_o against_o its_o will_n acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o life_n after_o this_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o those_o notion_n which_o nature_n have_v inspire_v into_o we_o and_o which_o be_v so_o deep_o engrave_v in_o our_o mind_n that_o nothing_o be_v able_a to_o efface_v they_o so_o that_o they_o often_o come_v from_o a_o man_n when_o he_o think_v of_o they_o the_o least_o as_o when_o one_o say_v without_o any_o reflection_n god_n grant_v it_o what_o please_v god_n god_n help_v i_o good_a god_n etc._n etc._n expression_n that_o manifest_o suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v penetrate_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o god_n as_o the_o fear_n which_o we_o natural_o have_v of_o death_n the_o desire_n of_o leave_v behind_o we_o a_o name_n to_o posterity_n and_o that_o compassion_n which_o we_o have_v for_o the_o dead_a do_v evident_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v another_o life_n after_o this_o now_o these_o notion_n be_v natural_a to_o the_o soul_n and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o every_o body_n it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o come_v from_o god_n and_o this_o be_v the_o subject_n which_o tertullian_n enlarge_v upon_o very_o ingenious_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n the_o book_n to_o scapula_n be_v compose_v to_o dissuade_v the_o governor_n of_o africa_n from_o the_o persecution_n which_o he_o have_v raise_v against_o the_o christian_n he_o begin_v by_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o the_o christian_n rather_o wish_v for_o martyrdom_n than_o fear_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o any_o apprehension_n he_o have_v of_o they_o that_o induce_v he_o to_o direct_v this_o discourse_n to_o he_o but_o the_o earnest_a desire_n which_o he_o have_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o heathen_n because_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o christian_n oblige_v they_o to_o love_v their_o enemy_n and_o to_o endeavour_v to_o convert_v they_o from_o the_o error_n wherein_o they_o be_v at_o present_a he_o afterward_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o christian_n adore_v that_o god_n who_o mankind_n know_v by_o nature_n he_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o free_a direction_n of_o man_n to_o embrace_v that_o religion_n which_o seem_v to_o they_o to_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o truth_n that_o another_o man_n religion_n do_v neither_o hurt_n nor_o good_a to_o any_o body_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n to_o constrain_v man_n to_o embrace_v a_o religion_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o choose_v voluntary_o france_n this_o must_v be_v own_v to_o have_v be_v a_o great_a piece_n of_o ingenuity_n in_o a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n when_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o hugonor_n be_v at_o the_o height_n in_o france_n non_fw-fr est_fw-fr religionis_fw-la cogere_fw-la religionem_fw-la quae_fw-la sponte_fw-la suscipi_fw-la debet_fw-la non_fw-la vi_fw-la he_o add_v that_o the_o life_n of_o christian_n be_v unblameable_a that_o they_o pay_v a_o entire_a obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o be_v never_o find_v engage_v in_o a_o party_n with_o the_o rebel_n they_o be_v say_v he_o enemy_n to_o no_o man_n and_o least_o of_o all_o to_o the_o emperor_n very_o well_o know_v that_o it_o be_v their_o god_n who_o have_v establish_v he_o they_o love_v honour_n and_o respect_v he_o most_o hearty_o wish_v his_o preservation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n as_o long_o as_o the_o world_n shall_v continue_v we_o therefore_o honour_v the_o emperor_n after_o that_o manner_n which_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o and_o which_o only_o can_v be_v of_o advantage_n to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o a_o man_n who_o be_v next_o under_o god_n and_o who_o have_v receive_v from_o god_n every_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v we_o likewise_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o his_o safety_n but_o they_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n for_o god_n do_v not_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o incense_n nor_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o victim_n after_o have_v thus_o vindicate_v the_o christian_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o high-treason_n he_o dissuade_v scapula_n from_o the_o persecution_n against_o christian_n by_o the_o example_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v punish_v for_o persecute_v of_o they_o and_o likewise_o by_o the_o example_n of_o those_o who_o have_v have_v so_o much_o moderation_n as_o to_o permit_v they_o to_o enjoy_v their_o liberty_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o these_o be_v the_o book_n write_v by_o tertullian_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o the_o gentile_n there_o be_v but_o one_o book_n of_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n wherein_o first_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o its_o ceremony_n be_v establish_v but_o for_o a_o time_n and_o that_o they_o be_v to_o cease_v at_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ._n and_o second_o that_o the_o messiah_n expect_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n be_v already_o come_v and_o that_o this_o be_v jesus_n
have_v give_v of_o this_o letter_n demonstrate_v that_o st._n cyprian_n understand_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v only_o mystical_a caecilius_n desire_v to_o know_v what_o st._n cyprian_n think_v of_o a_o custom_n new_o take_v up_o of_o use_v water_n alone_o in_o the_o morning_n when_o they_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n it_o be_v in_o dangerous_a time_n when_o by_o their_o breathe_v the_o christian_n may_v have_v be_v discover_v if_o they_o shall_v have_v drink_v wine_n so_o early_o this_o innovation_n of_o they_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o a_o wilful_a contempt_n of_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n but_o from_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v always_o be_v instruct_v in_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v only_o a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_n and_o so_o they_o think_v the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v equal_o be_v remember_v by_o water_n in_o a_o morning_n as_o by_o water_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o afternoon_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o if_o st._n cyprian_n have_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporeal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o will_v have_v use_v such_o mystical_a argument_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o break_v off_o so_o unwarrantable_a a_o practice_n he_o ought_v according_a to_o roman_n catholic_n principle_n to_o have_v confute_v their_o error_n by_o a_o right_a explication_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mystical_a but_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v as_o literal_o offer_v up_o in_o that_o sacrament_n as_o he_o be_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o especial_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o water_n can_v not_o have_v serve_v instead_o of_o wine_n because_o upon_o consecration_n it_o can_v not_o have_v be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n it_o have_v be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n for_o want_n of_o that_o real_a presence_n since_o jesus_n christ_n have_v never_o give_v his_o minister_n a_o power_n to_o turn_v any_o thing_n beside_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n upon_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n whereas_o here_o st._n cyprian_n own_v the_o eucharist_n to_o have_v be_v a_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o give_v this_o as_o a_o principal_a reason_n why_o water_n alone_o without_o wine_n be_v ineffectual_a because_o there_o be_v a_o positive_a institution_n from_o which_o the_o church_n have_v no_o warrant_n to_o recede_v this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o his_o secondary_a argument_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v there_o must_v be_v wine_n quia_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la videri_fw-la sanguis_fw-la ejus_fw-la quo_fw-la redemti_fw-la &_o vivificari_fw-la sumus_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o calais_n quando_fw-la vinum_fw-la desit_fw-la caâ—ici_fw-la quo_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguis_fw-la ostenditur_fw-la because_o say_v he_o his_o blood_n by_o which_o we_o be_v redeem_v and_o quicknâ—d_v can_v seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n if_o the_o wine_n that_o represent_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o cup._n if_o st._n cyprian_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o cup_n unless_o wine_n have_v be_v put_v into_o it_o but_o he_o say_v it_o can_v seem_v to_o be_v there_o i._n e._n can_v be_v typical_o represent_v by_o water_n so_o well_o as_o by_o wine_n this_o be_v no_o force_n upon_o his_o word_n because_o he_o afterward_o bring_v several_a text_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v represent_v by_o wine_n and_o not_o by_o water_n and_o that_o baptism_n only_o be_v typify_v by_o water_n by_o the_o prophet_n this_o reason_v do_v not_o agree_v with_o modern_a gloss_n no_o man_n ever_o search_v for_o a_o mystical_a reason_n when_o he_o can_v give_v a_o plain_a one_o wine_n after_o consecration_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n blood_n but_o the_o blood_n itself_o according_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v improper_a to_o say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v not_o seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n if_o the_o wine_n do_v not_o represent_v it_o if_o the_o wine_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n to_o be_v and_o to_o be_v represent_v be_v very_o different_a thing_n and_o though_o st._n cyprian_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n yet_o since_o he_o describe_v it_o as_o a_o commemorative_n one_o by_o which_o we_o be_v mystical_o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o faith_n in_o he_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o gather_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o believe_v any_o other_o presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n then_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hitherto_o we_o have_v not_o be_v willing_a to_o interrupt_v the_o order_n of_o the_o letter_n by_o mingle_v they_o with_o his_o other_o book_n according_a to_o the_o series_n of_o the_o time_n they_o be_v write_v in_o because_o we_o can_v not_o possible_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o they_o without_o break_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o letter_n but_o nothing_o hinder_v we_o now_o from_o do_v it_o we_o shall_v careful_o set_v down_o the_o year_n wherein_o they_o be_v compose_v and_o this_o will_v be_v full_a as_o well_o for_o the_o chronology_n of_o they_o as_o if_o we_o have_v introduce_v they_o among_o the_o letter_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o st._n cyprian_n first_o book_n i_o mean_v after_o his_o address_n to_o donatus_n be_v 247._o be_v a_o small_a treatise_n entitle_v of_o the_o vanity_n of_o idol_n this_o book_n be_v cite_v by_o st._n jerome_n epist._n 84._o ad_fw-la magmon_n cyprianus_n quod_fw-la idola_fw-la dii_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la quâ_fw-la brevitate_fw-la quâ_fw-la historiarum_fw-la omnium_fw-la scientiâ_fw-la quò_fw-la verborum_fw-la &_o sensuum_fw-la splendore_fw-la perstrinâ—it_fw-la it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 247._o that_o small_a treatise_n entitle_v the_o vanity_n of_o idol_n wherein_o he_o refuse_v the_o pagan_a religion_n which_o he_o have_v late_o quit_v this_o treatise_n may_v be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o true_a god_n in_o the_o second_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v only_o one_o god_n and_o last_o in_o the_o three_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o be_v send_v to_o bring_v salvation_n to_o men._n the_o two_o first_o part_n be_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n take_v out_o of_o minutius_n felix_n and_o the_o last_o out_o of_o tertullian_n springhead_n tertullian_n the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o testimony_n to_o quirinus_n these_o book_n be_v not_o only_o cite_v by_o bede_n and_o by_o gennadius_n but_o also_o by_o st._n jerome_n advers._fw-la pelag._n and_o by_o st._n austin_n lib._n contra_fw-la dvas_fw-la epist._n pelag._n c._n 8._o &_o 10._o who_o testify_v that_o pelagius_n the_o heretic_n have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o several_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o imitate_v or_o rather_o to_o complete_a the_o work_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n i_o cite_v the_o three_o book_n he_o and_o st._n austin_n have_v draw_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o so_o that_o though_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o several_a manuscript_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o doubt_v of_o they_o quirinus_n to_o who_o this_o work_n be_v address_v be_v in_o all_o probability_n a_o neophyte_n when_o it_o be_v write_v to_o he_o for_o st._n cyprian_n call_v he_o his_o son_n and_o tell_v he_o in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o send_v he_o these_o testimony_n to_o give_v he_o the_o first_o tincture_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o that_o he_o present_v he_o with_o a_o little_a water_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a fountain_n which_o he_o may_v make_v use_n of_o till_o he_o can_v go_v to_o drink_v of_o they_o himself_o at_o the_o springhead_n the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o testimony_n to_o quirinus_n be_v also_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v by_o st._n cyprian_a before_o he_o be_v bishop_n when_o he_o whole_o employ_v himself_o in_o read_v and_o study_v the_o holy_a scripture_n these_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o several_a text_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n and_o principal_o the_o old_a testament_n upon_o different_a matter_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o cite_v those_o passage_n that_o prove_v that_o the_o jewish_a law_n be_v to_o be_v only_o for_o a_o time_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v abolish_v and_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v reject_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o come_v to_o establish_v a_o new_a temple_n and_o new_a sacrifice_n a_o new_a priesthood_n and_o a_o new_a
our_o churchman_n i_o do_v not_o complain_v of_o this_o severity_n say_v st._n ambrose_n for_o i_o will_v rather_o that_o ecclesiastic_n shall_v have_v less_o riches_n and_o more_o grace_n the_o church_n have_v no_o patrimony_n but_o her_o faith_n if_o she_o have_v any_o revenue_n they_o be_v for_o feed_v the_o poor_a in_o short_a st._n ambrose_n discover_v the_o falsehood_n of_o symmachus_n supposition_n that_o the_o god_n of_o the_o pagan_n be_v provoke_v send_v the_o famine_n which_o afflict_v the_o empire_n the_o precede_a year_n first_o because_o this_o famine_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o long_o after_o the_o pagan_a priest_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o reward_n and_o their_o honour_n second_o because_o this_o famine_n do_v not_o continue_v long_o and_o plenty_n succeed_v it_o though_o nothing_o be_v do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o pagan_a go_n he_o conclude_v this_o answer_n with_o show_v that_o the_o emperor_n ought_v not_o to_o expect_v protection_n from_o the_o god_n of_o the_o pagan_n these_o piece_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 384_o when_v symmachus_n be_v governor_n of_o rome_n the_o 19_o letter_n to_o vigilius_n late_o choose_v bishop_n of_o trent_n contain_v some_o important_a instuction_n which_o he_o counsel_v he_o to_o give_v unto_o his_o people_n the_o principal_a be_v to_o dissuade_v the_o faithful_a from_o contract_a marriage_n with_o infidel_n of_o this_o he_o treat_v large_o in_o this_o letter_n but_o he_o admonish_v he_o also_o by_o the_o bye_n to_o teach_v his_o people_n the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o pay_v labourer_n their_o hire_n to_o instruct_v they_o that_o usury_n be_v forbid_v and_o to_o exhort_v they_o to_o use_v hospitality_n one_o of_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o show_v that_o a_o christian_a ought_v not_o to_o marry_v a_o infidel_n be_v this_o that_o marriage_n ought_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o priestly_a veil_n and_o by_o the_o blessing_n how_o then_o can_v a_o marriage_n be_v make_v between_o two_o person_n of_o a_o different_a belief_n the_o history_n of_o samson_n and_o dalilah_n afford_v he_o a_o fair_a field_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o by_o which_o example_n he_o show_v that_o christian_n ought_v to_o shun_v marry_v with_o person_n of_o a_o different_a religion_n vigilius_n die_v under_o the_o consulship_n of_o stilico_n in_o 400_o or_o 405._o it_o be_v common_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v 20_o year_n a_o bishop_n yet_o there_o be_v act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n where_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o 12_o year_n instead_o of_o 20._o if_o he_o die_v in_o 400_o and_o be_v bishop_n only_o 12_o year_n this_o letter_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 383._o if_o he_o die_v in_o 405_o and_o be_v 20_o year_n a_o bishop_n the_o letter_n may_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o can_v be_v in_o the_o year_n 381_o because_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o council_n of_o aquileia_n the_o 20_o letter_n to_o marcellina_n sister_n to_o st._n ambrose_n contain_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o endeavour_n that_o the_o empress_n justina_n use_v in_o the_o year_n 385_o to_o take_v from_o the_o catholic_n of_o milan_n two_o of_o their_o church_n and_o of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o st._n ambrose_n defend_v they_o the_o day_n after_o i_o receive_v your_o letter_n say_v he_o by_o which_o you_o signify_v to_o i_o that_o you_o be_v very_o much_o torment_v with_o troublesome_a dream_n here_o begin_v those_o commotion_n which_o have_v create_v i_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n they_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o ask_v the_o portian-church_n which_o be_v without_o the_o city_n but_o they_o demand_v also_o the_o new-church_n which_o be_v within_o the_o city_n and_o be_v great_a than_o the_o other_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o court_n and_o the_o officer_n come_v to_o find_v i_o out_o and_o tell_v i_o that_o i_o must_v abandon_v this_o church_n and_o hinder_v the_o people_n from_o make_v any_o sedition_n i_o answer_v according_a to_o my_o duty_n that_o a_o bishop_n can_v deliver_v up_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o next_o morning_n there_o be_v great_a cry_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o perfect_a come_v thither_o to_o persuade_v we_o to_o give_v up_o at_o least_o the_o portian-church_n the_o people_n oppose_v he_o with_o their_o clamour_n and_o he_o retire_v say_v that_o he_o will_v make_v his_o report_n of_o what_o be_v do_v to_o the_o emperor_n the_o next_o day_n which_o be_v sunday_n after_o the_o read_n and_o sermon_n when_o i_o be_v explain_v the_o creed_n to_o the_o catechuman_n i_o be_v tell_v that_o sergeant_n be_v send_v to_o seize_v upon_o the_o portian-church_n that_o they_o have_v already_o hang_v up_o curtain_n and_o that_o a_o great_a many_o people_n be_v flock_v thither_o i_o go_v on_o still_o in_o discharge_v my_o duty_n and_o begin_v mass_n but_o as_o i_o be_v offer_v i_o be_v inform_v that_o the_o people_n have_v meet_v with_o a_o arian_n priest_n call_v cartulus_n have_v lay_v hand_n upon_o he_o this_o make_v i_o weep_v and_o i_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n that_o he_o will_v hinder_v the_o shed_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o quarrel_n of_o this_o church_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o send_v priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o recover_v this_o man_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n immediate_o very_o severe_a sentence_n be_v pass_v first_o against_o all_o the_o company_n of_o merchant_n so_o that_o at_o this_o holy_a time_n which_o be_v the_o last_o week_n of_o lent_n when_o prisoner_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n there_o be_v nothing_o hear_v every_o where_n but_o the_o rattle_a of_o chain_n wherewith_o innocent_a man_n be_v load_v and_o great_a sum_n of_o money_n be_v extort_a from_o the_o people_n the_o officer_n threaten_v person_n of_o quality_n if_o they_o will_v not_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n to_o they_o the_o count_n and_o tribune_n come_v to_o i_o and_o require_v i_o to_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n present_o say_v that_o the_o emperor_n in_o who_o power_n all_o thing_n be_v do_v but_o demand_v his_o right_n i_o answer_v they_o do_v he_o demand_v any_o thing_n of_o i_o my_o money_n or_o my_o land_n i_o shall_v willing_o give_v they_o up_o to_o he_o though_o all_o that_o i_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o poor_a but_o place_n consecrate_a to_o god_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o emperor_n neither_o be_v it_o in_o my_o power_n to_o give_v they_o if_o you_o shall_v demand_v my_o patrimony_n say_v i_o to_o they_o take_v it_o if_o you_o will_v have_v my_o person_n i_o be_o here_o ready_a for_o you_o carry_v i_o away_o prisoner_n put_v i_o to_o death_n if_o you_o please_v in_o short_a do_v with_o i_o what_o you_o please_v i_o be_o content_a i_o will_v not_o call_v upon_o the_o people_n to_o succour_n i_o i_o will_v not_o prostrate_v myself_o before_o the_o altar_n to_o beg_v my_o life_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o willing_o sacrifice_v myself_o for_o the_o altar_n sake_n i_o be_v desire_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o sedition_n of_o the_o people_n i_o answer_v that_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o give_v no_o encouragement_n to_o it_o but_o god_n only_o can_v appease_v it_o that_o if_o they_o think_v i_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o the_o emperor_n may_v banish_v i_o whithersoever_o he_o please_v i_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o day_n in_o the_o old_a church_n and_o at_o night_n i_o go_v back_o to_o sleep_v at_o my_o own_o house_n that_o they_o may_v find_v i_o ready_a to_o be_v go_v if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o force_v i_o away_o next_o morning_n the_o church_n be_v encompass_v with_o soldier_n the_o people_n come_v still_o flock_v thither_o in_o great_a multitude_n the_o soldier_n who_o have_v order_n to_o seize_v upon_o it_o join_v with_o the_o people_n in_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v put_v up_o in_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n st._n ambrose_n preach_v in_o another_o church_n about_o the_o present_a calamity_n he_o recite_v here_o his_o sermon_n full_a of_o boldness_n and_o respect_n out_o of_o which_o take_v a_o excellent_a passage_n as_o follow_v i_o be_v command_v to_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o deliver_v it_o up_o nor_o for_o you_o prince_z to_o receive_v it_o you_o can_v just_o invade_v the_o house_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n and_o will_v you_o forcible_o take_v away_o the_o house_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_v tell_v that_o every_o thing_n be_v lawful_a to_o the_o emperor_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o divine_a thing_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o assume_v this_o boldness_n and_o
who_o think_v that_o by_o his_o refusal_n he_o have_v offend_v they_o that_o have_v choose_v he_o he_o answer_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o offend_a man_n when_o they_o can_v any_o other_o way_n avoid_v it_o but_o by_o offend_v god_n 2._o he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o disgrace_v they_o by_o his_o denial_n that_o he_o pretend_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o oblige_v they_o very_o much_o by_o not_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o reproach_n to_o which_o they_o may_v otherwise_o have_v be_v subject_a and_o the_o false_a report_n which_o may_v have_v be_v raise_v against_o they_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a say_v he_o that_o have_v i_o accept_v the_o bishopric_n than_o those_o that_o love_n to_o caluminate_v may_v have_v suspect_v and_o speak_v many_o thing_n not_o only_o of_o i_o but_o also_o of_o my_o electour_n they_o will_v have_v say_v for_o example_n that_o they_o have_v respect_n to_o riches_n or_o be_v blind_v with_o the_o luster_n of_o birth_n or_o win_v by_o my_o flattery_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o they_o will_v not_o have_v dare_v to_o say_v that_o i_o have_v bribe_v they_o with_o money_n but_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n i_o take_v from_o they_o all_o these_o occasion_n of_o evil-speaking_a and_o they_o can_v no_o more_o tax_v i_o with_o flattery_n than_o they_o can_v accuse_v these_o good_a man_n of_o be_v corrupt_v for_o why_o shall_v he_o that_o bestow_v money_n or_o use_v flattery_n to_o get_v a_o office_n suffer_v another_o to_o take_v it_o when_o he_o may_v have_v it_o himself_o again_o what_o may_v not_o have_v be_v say_v by_o detract_n man_n after_o my_o come_n to_o the_o office_n can_v i_o have_v make_v apology_n sufficient_a to_o answer_v their_o accusation_n though_o all_o my_o action_n have_v be_v without_o reproach_n have_v they_o find_v no_o pretence_n to_o blacken_v i_o but_o now_o they_o have_v none_o for_o i_o have_v deliver_v those_o that_o may_v have_v choose_v i_o from_o all_o imputation_n no_o complaint_n will_v be_v make_v of_o they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v say_v public_o they_o have_v entrust_v young_a fool_n with_o the_o high_a and_o most_o considerable_a office_n they_o have_v expose_v god_n flock_n to_o all_o sort_n of_o corruption_n christianity_n be_v now_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o and_o they_o delight_v to_o render_v it_o ridiculous_a now_o the_o mouth_n of_o iniquity_n must_v be_v stop_v for_o if_o calumniatour_n do_v thus_o complain_v of_o you_o address_v himself_o to_o basil_n you_o will_v let_v they_o see_v that_o a_o man_n wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o year_n nor_o old_a age_n measure_v with_o gray-hair_n and_o that_o not_o young_a man_n but_o neophytes_n be_v to_o be_v exclude_v from_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n thus_o he_o conclude_v the_o second_o book_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o such_o as_o accuse_v he_o of_o refuse_v the_o bishopric_n out_o of_o pride_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v presume_v that_o any_o man_n can_v refuse_v so_o eminent_a a_o dignity_n out_o of_o vanity_n and_o that_o such_o as_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n must_v needs_o be_v despiser_n of_o that_o high_a office_n to_o undeceive_v they_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o priesthood_n in_o these_o term_n though_o the_o priesthood_n be_v exercise_v upon_o earth_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o heavenly_a good_n since_o neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n nor_o archangel_n nor_o any_o create_a power_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o establish_v that_o sacred_a order_n and_o make_v man_n think_v that_o they_o exercise_v a_o ministry_n of_o angel_n in_o a_o mortal_a body_n wherefore_o whosoever_o be_v raise_v up_o to_o the_o priesthood_n aught_o to_o be_v as_o pure_a as_o if_o he_o be_v already_o in_o heaven_n among_o those_o bless_a spirit_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n place_v and_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n the_o bishop_n celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o pray_v for_o the_o whole_a people_n die_v and_o make_v red_a with_o his_o precious_a blood_n do_v you_o think_v that_o you_o be_v among_o man_n and_o upon_o earth_n do_v you_o not_o believe_v yourselves_o to_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n for_o that_o moment_n and_o do_v you_o not_o put_v off_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o flesh_n do_v you_o not_o behold_v heavenly_a thing_n with_o a_o pure_a spirit_n and_o a_o naked_a soul_n o_o miracle_n o_o bounty_n of_o god_n he_o that_o be_v above_o with_o his_o father_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o in_o this_o moment_n and_o give_v himself_o to_o be_v hold_v and_o embrace_v by_o those_o that_o desire_v it_o afterward_o he_o compare_v the_o divine_a mystery_n to_o elias_n his_o sacrifice_n which_o cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n in_o like_a manner_n cause_v by_o his_o prayer_n not_o fire_n from_o heaven_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o descend_v upon_o the_o altar_n have_v thus_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o priesthood_n because_o of_o the_o power_n which_o they_o have_v to_o consecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o discourse_v of_o their_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sinner_n which_o be_v not_o less_o honourable_a nor_o less_o useful_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n for_o say_v he_o live_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o earth_n they_o dispose_v of_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n and_o they_o have_v receive_v a_o power_n which_o god_n will_v give_v neither_o to_o angel_n nor_o to_o archangel_n have_v say_v unto_o man_n and_o not_o to_o they_o what_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n temporal_a prince_n have_v a_o power_n to_o bind_v but_o that_o be_v the_o body_n only_o whereas_o episcopal_a power_n bind_v the_o soul_n and_o reach_v unto_o heaven_n because_o god_n ratifi_v above_o what_o the_o bishop_n do_v here_o below_o and_o the_o master_n confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o his_o servant_n this_o power_n be_v as_o much_o above_o the_o temporal_a as_o heaven_n be_v noble_a than_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o soul_n than_o the_o body_n it_o be_v madness_n to_o despise_v a_o power_n without_o which_o we_o can_v hope_v for_o no_o salvation_n nor_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o promise_a good_n for_o if_o none_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n unless_o he_o be_v first_o regenerate_v with_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o if_o he_o that_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n be_v deprive_v of_o eternal_a life_n and_o if_o it_o be_v these_o holy_a hand_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o bishop_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v how_o can_v either_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n be_v avoid_v or_o the_o crown_n prepare_v for_o we_o in_o heaven_n be_v obtain_v without_o their_o help_n they_o and_o only_o they_o be_v entrust_v by_o god_n with_o these_o spiritual_a birth_n and_o that_o regeneration_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o baptism_n by_o they_o we_o put_v on_o christ_n we_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o become_v member_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n bishop_n do_v not_o judge_v of_o the_o leprosy_n of_o the_o body_n as_o the_o priest_n do_v under_o the_o old_a law_n they_o judge_v of_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n and_o they_o do_v not_o only_o inquire_v whether_o soul_n be_v purify_v but_o they_o have_v power_n also_o to_o purify_v they_o wherefore_o those_o that_o despise_v they_o commit_z a_o much_o great_a crime_n and_o be_v worthy_a of_o a_o much_o severe_a chastisement_n than_o dathan_n and_o his_o companion_n have_v thus_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o priesthood_n he_o discover_v the_o danger_n that_o attend_v this_o office_n on_o all_o side_n he_o compare_v a_o bishop_n that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o a_o diocese_n with_o a_o pilot_n that_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o a_o ship_n but_o a_o bishop_n say_v he_o be_v more_o agitate_a with_o care_n than_o the_o sea_n with_o wind_n and_o storm_n the_o first_o rock_n he_o meet_v with_o be_v vain_a glory_n anger_n peevishness_n envy_n quarrel_v calumny_n accusation_n lie_v hypocrisy_n treachery_n and_o precipitate_a violence_n against_o the_o innocent_a joy_n to_o see_v those_o that_o serve_v the_o church_n neglect_v their_o duty_n and_o sorrow_n to_o see_v they_o discharge_v it_o worthy_o love_v of_o praise_n desire_v of_o honour_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o pernicious_a passion_n of_o the_o soul_n discourse_n where_o pleasure_n be_v more_o look_v after_o than_o the_o profit_n of_o the_o hearer_n servile_a flattery_n base_a complacency_n contempt_n of_o the_o
declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v that_o which_o render_v man_n worthy_a whether_o it_o be_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o their_o own_o will._n this_o be_v the_o three_o question_n why_o shall_v they_o condemn_v victim_n incense_n and_o sacrifice_n see_v that_o from_o the_o beginning_n god_n be_v honour_v after_o this_o manner_n and_o that_o he_o be_v represent_v as_o have_v need_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n answ._n god_n have_v no_o need_n either_o of_o our_o offering_n or_o our_o sacrifice_n the_o service_n we_o yield_v to_o he_o turn_v to_o our_o own_o profit_n and_o not_o to_o he_o at_o all_o time_n sacrifice_n have_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n but_o they_o ought_v only_o to_o have_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o true_a god_n the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o creature_n be_v sacrilege_n both_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n be_v change_v and_o this_o alteration_n be_v foretell_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v establish_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o highpriest_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o now_o all_o christian_n offer_v a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n the_o four_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o eternity_n of_o punishment_n against_o which_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v object_v with_o what_o measure_n you_o meet_v it_o shall_v be_v measure_v to_o you_o every_o measure_n say_v they_o be_v limit_v to_o a_o certain_a space_n of_o time_n what_o mean_v then_o those_o threaten_n of_o eternal_a suffering_n st._n augustin_n show_v that_o this_o question_n be_v idle_a and_o unworthy_a of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o it_o be_v impertinent_a to_o say_v that_o all_o measure_n be_v limit_v by_o a_o certain_a space_n of_o time_n since_o there_o be_v other_o measure_n beside_o those_o of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a say_v that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v deal_v withal_o as_o he_o deal_v with_o other_o though_o he_o receive_v not_o precise_o the_o same_o treatment_n that_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o shall_v be_v measure_v unto_o you_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o you_o measure_v unto_o other_o signify_v only_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v punish_v or_o reward_v by_o the_o same_o will_v which_o make_v they_o do_v good_a or_o evil_a to_o other_o that_o be_v by_o the_o remorse_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n that_o sin_n and_o punishment_n be_v not_o measure_v by_o time_n but_o by_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o will_n that_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n be_v eternal_a because_o as_o the_o sinner_n desire_v to_o enjoy_v pleasure_n for_o ever_o it_o be_v just_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v punish_v for_o it_o for_o ever_o the_o five_o question_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o solve_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o solomon_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o son_n of_o god_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o solomon_n never_o say_v it_o but_o the_o contrary_n the_o last_o be_v a_o serious_a answer_n to_o the_o jest_n of_o the_o heathen_n about_o the_o history_n of_o ionas_n the_o 103d_o letter_n be_v a_o second_o letter_n of_o nectarius_n of_o calama_n who_o renew_v the_o same_o request_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o 90th_o for_o pardon_n of_o his_o heathen_a countryman_n who_o have_v misuse_v the_o christian_n the_o 104th_o be_v a_o answer_n of_o st._n augustin_n where_o he_o particular_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stoic_n concern_v the_o equality_n of_o sin_n st._n augustin_n receive_v nectarius_n his_o letter_n upon_o the_o 27_o of_o march_v 409._o and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o return_v a_o answer_n instant_o the_o 105th_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o donatist_n after_o he_o have_v justify_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n he_o examine_v the_o ordinary_a point_n of_o controversy_n that_o be_v in_o dispute_n with_o those_o schismatic_n prove_v 1._o that_o the_o validity_n of_o baptism_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o minister_n 2._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n can_v be_v confine_v to_o the_o donatist_n 3._o that_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n can_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o 106th_o st._n augustin_n intreat_v macrobius_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n at_o hippo_n not_o to_o rebaptise_a a_o sub-deacon_a that_o be_v go_v over_o to_o their_o party_n st._n augustin_n give_v this_o letter_n to_o maximus_n and_o theodorus_n who_o deliver_v it_o into_o macrobius_n his_o own_o hand_n who_o make_v they_o no_o answer_n but_o that_o he_o can_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v the_o faith_n to_o they_o that_o come_v to_o he_o which_o answer_n they_o return_v to_o this_o saint_n by_o the_o 107th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n immediate_o set_v pen_n to_o paper_n to_o reprove_v that_o behaviour_n of_o the_o donatist_n as_o he_o do_v by_o the_o 108th_o letter_n wherein_o he_o prove_v that_o baptism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v repeat_v allege_v chief_o the_o example_n of_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o who_o approve_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o maximianist_n who_o themselves_o have_v condemn_v and_o put_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n the_o time_n of_o this_o dispute_n with_o macrobius_n be_v not_o very_o certain_a yet_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d the_o 1â—9th_n be_v a_o letter_n of_o compliment_n write_v to_o st._n augustin_n by_o severus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n wherein_o he_o â—â—â—â—s_v of_o the_o pleasure_n that_o he_o find_v in_o read_v his_o work_n he_o give_v he_o high_a commendation_n especial_o for_o his_o love_n towards_o god_n and_o towards_o his_o neighbour_n st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o by_o the_o 110th_o in_o a_o very_a modest_a and_o civil_a manner_n the_o time_n of_o these_o letter_n be_v not_o well_o know_v the_o 111th_o be_v a_o consolatory_a epistle_n to_o victorianus_n the_o priest_n concern_v those_o misery_n which_o the_o barbarian_n who_o then_o waste_v both_o italy_n and_o spain_n in_o the_o year_n 409._o cause_v a_o great_a number_n of_o holy_a person_n and_o virgin_n consecrate_v to_o god_n to_o suffer_v in_o the_o 112th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n exhort_v donatus_n who_o be_v leave_v the_o proconsulship_n in_o 410_o to_o renounce_v the_o pomp_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o follow_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o bring_v back_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n those_o that_o have_v any_o dependency_n upon_o he_o the_o 113th_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v frumentius_n his_o business_n who_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o a_o church_n whither_o he_o be_v flee_v to_o secure_v himself_o from_o the_o pursuit_n of_o one_o of_o who_o he_o rend_v a_o forest._n the_o three_o follow_a letter_n be_v about_o the_o same_o business_n st._n augustin_n cite_v a_o law_n that_o be_v make_v by_o honorius_n the_o emperor_n the_o 21_o of_o january_n 410._o so_o that_o these_o letter_n be_v write_v after_o that_o year_n the_o 117th_o be_v a_o note_n from_o dioscorus_n to_o which_o he_o join_v several_a question_n to_o st._n augustin_n take_v out_o of_o cicero_n dialogue_n st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o in_o the_o next_o that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishop_n to_o spend_v time_n in_o explain_v such_o kind_n of_o question_n he_o treat_v afterward_o of_o the_o design_n which_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v in_o their_o study_n and_o of_o the_o chief_a good_n he_o reject_v the_o philosopher_n opinion_n upon_o that_o subject_a and_o show_v that_o god_n be_v the_o chief_a good_n he_o exhort_v dioscorus_n to_o study_v christian_a philosophy_n discover_v the_o blindness_n and_o the_o error_n of_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n st._n augustin_n speak_v in_o this_o letter_n of_o the_o heretic_n he_o be_v to_o dispute_v with_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o pelagian_o which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o it_o be_v write_v before_o the_o year_n 411._o but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v write_v long_o before_o because_o he_o declare_v there_o that_o he_o be_v grow_v grey_n the_o 119th_o contain_v consentius_n his_o question_n concern_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o 120th_o contain_v st._n augustin_n answer_n who_o expound_v the_o faith_n touch_v that_o mystery_n he_o treat_v there_o of_o faith_n and_o understanding_n the_o 121st_o letter_n be_v write_v by_o st._n paulinus_n who_o propose_v to_o st._n augustin_n some_o question_n upon_o certain_a passage_n of_o the_o psam_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o 122d_o st._n augustin_n excuse_v himself_o to_o his_o clergy_n and_o people_n because_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v absent_a he_o exhort_v they_o to_o diminish_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v for_o the_o poor_a this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 410._o when_v
euphration_n which_o passage_n prove_v nothing_o neither_o for_o nor_o against_o image_n yet_o it_o give_v a_o occasion_n to_o condemn_v the_o memory_n and_o the_o write_n of_o eusebius_n against_o who_o they_o cite_v antipater_n of_o bostra_n the_o six_o piece_n allege_v by_o the_o council_n be_v a_o extract_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o one_o john_n who_o they_o call_v the_o separate_a who_o say_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v angel_n picture_n to_o be_v draw_v and_o that_o philoxenus_n can_v not_o endure_v dove_n they_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n sabas_n life_n that_o philoxenus_n be_v one_o of_o the_o heretic_n enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n they_o cite_v in_o the_o eight_o place_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o menna_n where_o severus_n be_v accuse_v of_o break_v down_o altar_n and_o take_v away_o the_o dove_n hang_v over_o they_o say_v dove_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o nine_o they_o report_v a_o testimony_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o gabale_n accuse_v severus_n of_o not_o honour_v angel_n the_o ten_o monument_n be_v a_o passage_n of_o constantinian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n maintain_v that_o no_o image_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o deity_n but_o of_o christ_n humanity_n there_o may_v the_o eleven_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o evagriâ—â—'s_n history_n about_o christ_n image_n send_v to_o abgarss_n the_o 12_o be_v some_o extract_v of_o the_o spiritual_a meadow_n from_o all_o these_o passage_n they_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o jew_n the_o pagan_n the_o samaritan_n the_o manichaean_o and_o the_o severian_n be_v the_o first_o enemy_n of_o image_n last_o they_o read_v a_o account_n of_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o break_n down_o of_o image_n show_v that_o a_o certain_a jew_n of_o tiberius_n counterfeit_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a and_o sorcerer_n persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o arabian_n to_o order_v all_o image_n to_o be_v take_v away_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o kingdom_n promise_v he_o a_o long_a life_n if_o he_o will_v do_v it_o that_o this_o order_n be_v give_v out_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o take_v away_o the_o image_n with_o their_o own_o hand_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o arabian_n have_v pull_v they_o down_o burn_v tear_v or_o deface_v they_o that_o the_o king_n instead_o of_o the_o long_a life_n which_o the_o magician_n have_v promise_v he_o die_v within_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n after_o and_o that_o his_o son_n put_v the_o magician_n to_o death_n and_o suffer_v image_n to_o be_v set_v up_o again_o after_o this_o relation_n all_o the_o bishop_n demand_v the_o restoration_n of_o image_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o be_v bring_v in_o that_o they_o may_v honour_v they_o and_o repeat_v the_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o break_v or_o dishonour_v they_o in_o the_o 6_o action_n hold_v the_o 5_o or_o the_o 6_o of_o october_n they_o read_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v against_o image_n and_o a_o reader_n a_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n insist_o upon_o to_o show_v the_o incongruity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o the_o design_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n though_o not_o so_o clear_a and_o cogent_a as_o may_v be_v produce_v yet_o be_v so_o weak_o and_o insufficient_o answer_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n that_o they_o may_v well_o pass_v for_o inconfutable_a till_o some_o better_a answer_n of_o they_o appear_v which_o since_o m._n du_fw-fr pin_n have_v not_o do_v but_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o same_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o stand_v upon_o the_o justification_n of_o the_o former_a or_o labour_n to_o discover_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v so_o evident_a to_o every_o reader_n refutation_n of_o what_o be_v in_o this_o council_n the_o one_a thing_n they_o quarrel_v at_o be_v the_o title_n it_o have_v assume_v of_o the_o holy_a seven_o general_n council_n they_o pretend_v it_o can_v have_v those_o title_n since_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v but_o contrary_a wise_a reject_v and_o anathematise_v by_o several_a bishop_n nor_o be_v it_o approve_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o bishop_n about_o he_o nor_o by_o his_o vicar_n nor_o by_o a_o circular_a letter_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a law_n of_o council_n and_o last_o that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n do_v not_o assent_v to_o it_o neither_o in_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o question_v the_o number_n of_o the_o bishop_n set_v down_o in_o the_o act_n of_o 338_o but_o they_o say_v that_o this_o number_n can_v not_o make_v a_o general_n legitimate_a council_n because_o those_o that_o compose_v it_o have_v swerve_v from_o the_o truth_n and_o embrace_v a_o error_n i_o omit_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o reflection_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o respect_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o be_v decide_v in_o the_o six_o first_o general_n council_n which_o be_v article_n which_o both_o council_n agree_v in_o but_o the_o former_a pretend_v that_o they_o who_o make_v image_n do_v overthrow_v the_o six_o first_o synod_n the_o other_o contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o they_o who_o condemn_v they_o do_v act_n contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o assist_v at_o these_o synod_n and_o contrary_a to_o their_o tradition_n there_o be_v nothing_o weak_a than_o what_o the_o former_a do_v allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o image_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o general_a council_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mere_a petitiones_fw-la principii_fw-la or_o evident_a sophism_n which_o deserve_v no_o refutation_n there_o be_v one_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v nothing_o better_a than_o the_o rest_n they_o pretend_v that_o no_o image_n of_o christ_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v because_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o visible_a image_n to_o which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o council_n answer_v that_o the_o name_n of_o image_n be_v not_o give_v to_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n offer_v by_o the_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o christ_n that_o those_o oblation_n before_o the_o sanctification_n have_v be_v call_v type_n by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n as_o by_o eustathius_n of_o antioch_n and_o st._n basil_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n they_o never_o be_v call_v type_n or_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o proper_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n they_o add_v that_o their_o very_a adversary_n can_v not_o forbear_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n and_o that_o they_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o they_o differ_v only_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o name_n they_o give_v it_o the_o one_o pretend_v that_o the_o eucharist_n even_o after_o the_o consecration_n may_v be_v call_v and_o consider_v as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o type_n and_o the_o other_o deny_v express_o that_o the_o father_n do_v ever_o give_v it_o that_o name_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o be_v not_o altogether_o true_a though_o be_v can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v call_v a_o type_n or_o image_n as_o other_o image_n and_o the_o whole_a argue_v ground_v upon_o this_o analogy_n be_v very_o weak_a the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n deny_v image_n to_o be_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o of_o the_o father_n those_o of_o the_o second_o maintain_v they_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o write_v and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o statue_n erect_v by_o the_o woman_n with_o the_o bloodyflux_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ._n i_o shall_v desire_v a_o better_a proof_n of_o it_o they_o allege_v the_o other_o proof_n they_o have_v bring_v in_o some_o of_o which_o do_v indeed_o show_v the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v common_a in_o church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o the_o 5_o century_n but_o never_o aâ—_n one_o come_v up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o apostle_n or_o their_o immediate_a successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n add_v that_o there_o be_v no_o prayer_n in_o the_o
say_v he_o who_o have_v regenerate_v you_o by_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n grant_v you_o the_o unction_n of_o salvation_n now_o it_o be_v god_n alone_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o grace_n the_o dispenser_n of_o spiritual_a gift_n and_o who_o remit_v sin_n in_o discourse_v on_o the_o three_o point_n namely_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n after_o he_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o its_o sublimity_n and_o its_o incomprehensibility_n he_o say_v that_o god_n commiserate_v our_o frailty_n have_v provide_v a_o remedy_n for_o we_o by_o this_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v for_o our_o daily_a fault_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o our_o sight_n and_o carry_v to_o heaven_n that_o body_n which_o he_o offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o present_a protection_n of_o his_o body_n he_o have_v leave_v we_o a_o salutary_a pledge_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v not_o a_o symbol_n of_o a_o vain_a empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o his_o secret_a efficacy_n produce_v every_o day_n after_o a_o invisible_a manner_n in_o the_o solemnity_n of_o those_o mystery_n under_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o the_o creature_n it_o be_v this_o body_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o to_o his_o disciple_n a_o little_a before_o his_o passion_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o john_n 6._o 56._o be_v therefore_o thus_o instruct_v by_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o this_o true_a master_n in_o partake_v of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n we_o may_v bold_o maintain_v that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o not_o only_o by_o a_o union_n of_o the_o will_n but_o by_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o we_o he_o add_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o imagine_v it_o to_o be_v any_o dishonour_n to_o a_o god_n who_o condescend_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n to_o be_v in_o pure_a and_o virgin_n creature_n that_o what_o appear_v external_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v internal_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o make_v this_o change_n the_o more_o credible_a he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o creation_n and_o say_v that_o if_o god_n can_v make_v creature_n out_o of_o nothing_o he_o can_v more_o easy_o convert_v they_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n the_o second_o letter_n of_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n be_v concern_v a_o custom_n in_o use_n in_o his_o time_n of_o give_v to_o the_o priest_n after_o their_o ordination_n a_o consecrate_a host_n which_o they_o keep_v and_o communicate_v of_o for_o forty_o day_n together_o he_o have_v be_v ask_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o custom_n but_o before_o he_o reply_v to_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o different_a church_n have_v their_o different_a custom_n which_o be_v no_o hindrance_n of_o their_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o same_o common_a faith_n afterward_o he_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v observe_v by_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o country_n that_o he_o remember_v that_o former_o a_o priest_n have_v receive_v a_o consecrate_a host_n from_o his_o bishop_n and_o communicate_v thereof_o every_o day_n it_o one_o day_n happen_v that_o after_o he_o have_v celebrate_v these_o mystery_n he_o lose_v this_o host_n by_o wrap_v his_o habit_n in_o the_o communion_n tablecloth_n that_o on_o the_o morrow_n in_o the_o time_n of_o celebration_n when_o he_o come_v to_o communicate_v he_o be_v very_o much_o surprise_v at_o his_o miss_v the_o host._n that_o the_o bishop_n be_v inform_v of_o what_o have_v happen_v through_o his_o carelessness_n have_v impose_v on_o he_o a_o very_a severe_a penance_n s._n fulbert_n add_v that_o this_o accident_n give_v he_o a_o occasion_n of_o ask_v this_o bishop_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o better_o that_o the_o priest_n shall_v eat_v this_o host_n the_o first_o or_o second_o day_n after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v without_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o piece_n but_o that_o this_o bishop_n have_v return_v he_o this_o answer_n that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v this_o host_n for_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o day_n because_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v forty_o day_n upon_o earth_n after_o his_o resurrection_n and_o appear_v to_o his_o apostle_n several_a time_n so_o the_o bishop_n in_o ordain_v his_o priest_n give_v they_o the_o eucharist_n to_o take_v for_o forty_o day_n together_o to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o those_o forty_o day_n during_o which_o our_o lord_n appear_v to_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n fulbert_n have_v ask_v whether_o this_o mystery_n may_v not_o be_v as_o well_o perform_v by_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n be_v answer_v by_o the_o bishop_n that_o as_o many_o particular_a church_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n make_v but_o one_o catholic_n church_n because_o they_o have_v all_o one_o common_a faith_n just_o so_o many_o particucular_a host_n offer_v by_o many_o faithful_a be_v only_o one_o bread_n because_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o bread_n consecrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o bread_n consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v into_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o same_o virtue_n which_o operate_v in_o both_o but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o measure_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o nail_v to_o the_o cross_n be_v different_a from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a even_o so_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o bread_n consecrate_v on_o the_o ordination-day_n and_o keep_v by_o the_o priest_n may_v have_v a_o particular_a signification_n distinct_a from_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v every_o day_n the_o former_a may_v denote_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a to_o die_v no_o more_o the_o latter_a jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o every_o day_n for_o we_o the_o three_o and_o four_o letter_n be_v direct_v to_o king_n robert_n wherein_o he_o pray_v he_o to_o order_n eude_v count_n of_o chartres_n to_o cause_v the_o castle_n to_o be_v demolish_v which_o be_v build_v by_o viscount_n geoffrey_n and_o very_o much_o incommode_v the_o church_n of_o chartres_n the_o two_o follow_v contain_v nothing_o in_o they_o remarkable_a the_o seven_o be_v direct_v to_o leoterick_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o succour_v avisgaudus_n bishop_n of_o man_n who_o the_o count_n of_o that_o city_n oppress_v and_o to_o threaten_v the_o say_a count_n with_o excommunication_n in_o case_n he_o do_v not_o restore_v to_o he_o his_o revenue_n and_o let_v he_o be_v quiet_a the_o eight_o be_v a_o copy_n of_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o have_v write_v to_o this_o avisgaudus_n who_o complain_v that_o fulbert_n and_o leoterick_n have_v publish_v his_o confession_n fulbert_n give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o wrong_v they_o in_o have_v such_o a_o thought_n of_o they_o that_o they_o have_v never_o publish_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v for_o his_o advantage_n and_o which_o may_v serve_v to_o justify_v he_o against_o those_o who_o have_v accuse_v he_o of_o have_v quit_v his_o bishopric_n out_o of_o avarice_n baseness_n or_o for_o some_o other_o dishonourable_a cause_n that_o if_o he_o have_v trust_v to_o their_o secrecy_n such_o thing_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o repent_v of_o they_o have_v take_v great_a care_n to_o conceal_v they_o but_o that_o they_o have_v no_o power_n to_o conceal_v those_o which_o be_v public_a both_o before_o and_o after_o his_o confession_n as_o to_o that_o part_n of_o this_o bishop_n complaint_n that_o they_o have_v say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v in_o love_n with_o a_o monastic_a life_n fulbert_n return_v he_o this_o answer_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v this_o amiss_o since_o it_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o he_o for_o the_o love_n of_o a_o religious_a life_n render_v he_o rather_o worthy_a than_o unworthy_a of_o the_o bishopric_n into_o which_o he_o desire_v to_o enter_v again_o be_v there_o nothing_o else_o to_o hinder_v he_o from_o it_o but_o that_o they_o can_v not_o perceive_v how_o he_o can_v be_v put_v into_o possession_n again_o because_o he_o can_v not_o complain_v that_o he_o have_v be_v turn_v out_o of_o it_o or_o that_o any_o one_o have_v be_v put_v into_o possession_n of_o that_o see_v against_o his_o will_n since_o he_o have_v voluntary_o quit_v it_o under_o
father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v a_o matter_n decide_v be_v no_o more_o liable_a to_o dispute_v nor_o debate_n the_o greek_a deputy_n propose_v that_o at_o the_o least_o the_o greek_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o continue_v in_o their_o same_o judgement_n it_o be_v reply_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v with_o it_o because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n and_o there_o be_v propound_v to_o they_o a_o easy_a way_n of_o agreement_n viz._n that_o the_o four_o patriarch_n shall_v depute_v some_o person_n of_o note_n in_o the_o west_n with_o sufficient_a power_n to_o confer_v with_o such_o as_o the_o pope_n shall_v nominate_v not_o to_o dispute_v but_o to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o truth_n and_o to_o remove_v their_o scruple_n that_o for_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o general_n council_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v effect_v especial_o at_o this_o juncture_n barlaam_n return_v that_o though_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n go_v for_o currant_n truth_n among_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n notwithstanding_o be_v in_o a_o doubt_n of_o his_o proceed_v from_o the_o son_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v convince_v herein_o but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o discussion_n that_o this_o be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n that_o if_o it_o be_v refuse_v they_o they_o shall_v suspect_v the_o latin_n disinherit_v the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n that_o general_a council_n have_v ever_o be_v useful_a and_o do_v the_o church_n credit_n in_o fine_a he_o propound_v to_o make_v a_o reunion_n and_o leave_v both_o party_n free_a to_o hold_v what_o they_o please_v as_o to_o this_o question_n to_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o honour_n which_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n have_v allow_v and_o which_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o that_o the_o latin_n on_o their_o part_n shall_v give_v way_n to_o allow_v to_o the_o church_n and_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n the_o right_n they_o enjoy_v by_o ancient_a custom_n by_o the_o law_n and_o by_o the_o canon_n he_o conclude_v with_o demand_v of_o succour_n the_o pope_n deny_v he_o for_o fear_v the_o greek_n when_o strengthen_v and_o raise_v by_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o by_o the_o catholic_n prince_n of_o europe_n shall_v afterward_o desert_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v before_o barlaam_n before_o his_o departure_n deliver_v a_o fresh_a memorial_n to_o the_o pope_n wherein_o he_o set_v forth_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o send_v deputy_n from_o the_o east_n as_o he_o demand_v because_o whatever_o good_a design_n the_o emperor_n may_v have_v to_o settle_v the_o union_n he_o dare_v not_o discover_v it_o and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n can_v not_o send_v legate_n without_o consult_v the_o other_o patriarch_n which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o war_n and_o that_o otherwise_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a the_o other_o patriarch_n will_v consent_v to_o it_o he_o add_v a_o promise_n that_o notwithstanding_o he_o will_v do_v his_o utmost_a this_o project_n have_v no_o issue_n and_o thing_n remain_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o posture_n they_o be_v in_o as_o to_o the_o latin_n andronicus_n be_v dead_a in_o the_o year_n 1341._o the_o empress_n to_o strengthen_v herself_o against_o cantacuzenus_n cantacuzenus_n project_n for_o union_n under_o cantacuzenus_n write_v to_o pope_n clement_n vi_o that_o if_o she_o be_v able_a to_o conquer_v her_o enemy_n she_o will_v embrace_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n commend_v her_o design_n exhort_v she_o to_o persist_v in_o it_o and_o promise_v her_o succour_n cantacuzenus_n send_v some_o time_n after_o george_n spanopulus_n master_n of_o his_o wardrobe_n and_o sigerus_fw-la praetor_n of_o the_o people_n in_o quality_n of_o ambassador_n to_o who_o he_o join_v a_o latin_a name_v francis_n a_o friend_n of_o the_o pope_n give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o remove_v any_o prejudice_n he_o may_v have_v against_o this_o prince_n and_o to_o demand_v aid_n against_o the_o infidel_n clement_n vi_o give_v these_o ambassador_n a_o kind_a reception_n and_o send_v with_o they_o two_o bishop_n one_o of_o the_o oâ—…_n of_o the_o grey-friar_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o order_n of_o friars-preacher_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o union_n they_o agree_v with_o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v call_v a_o council_n that_o he_o shall_v give_v the_o emperor_n notice_n of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v call_v the_o patriarch_n together_o to_o the_o intent_n they_o may_v send_v deputy_n thither_o the_o pope_n accept_v this_o proposal_n but_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o can_v not_o put_v it_o in_o execution_n sudden_o because_o of_o the_o war_n in_o italy_n câ—…zenus_n give_v he_o thanks_o for_o his_o good_a intention_n and_o entreat_v he_o to_o do_v what_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n but_o the_o pope_n die_v and_o it_o be_v no_o more_o mention_v in_o the_o year_n 1369._o the_o emperor_n john_n palaeologus_n see_v himself_o hard_o beset_v on_o all_o side_n by_o the_o palaeologus_n the_o union_n of_o john_n palaeologus_n turk_n make_v a_o voyage_n into_o italy_n to_o demand_v succour_n of_o the_o christian_a prince_n in_o europe_n he_o be_v well_o receive_v there_o and_o repair_v to_o rome_n where_o pope_n urban_n v._o come_v to_o meet_v he_o on_o the_o 13_o of_o october_n and_o on_o the_o 18_o of_o the_o same_o month_n he_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o sign_v with_o his_o hand_n and_o seal_v with_o his_o own_o seal_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o five_o cardinal_n and_o other_o witness_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o communion_n whereby_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o vision_n of_o soul_n purge_v from_o all_o sin_n soon_o after_o death_n the_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v with_o unleavened_a bread_n the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o validity_n of_o second_o third_z and_o four_o marriage_n the_o primacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n give_v with_o full_a power_n by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o â—t_a peter_n to_o who_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v successor_n to_o who_o recourse_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v in_o all_o cause_n that_o concern_v the_o church_n to_o who_o all_o church_n and_o all_o bishop_n owe_v obedience_n and_o submission_n who_o have_v the_o fullness_n of_o power_n etc._n etc._n he_o promise_v and_o engage_v by_o oath_n upon_o the_o holy_a gospel_n inviolable_o to_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n and_o utter_o renounce_v the_o schism_n notwithstanding_o this_o act_n of_o submission_n john_n palaeologus_n draw_v not_o much_o assistance_n from_o the_o western_a prince_n but_o be_v arrest_v by_o the_o venetian_n for_o the_o payment_n of_o his_o debt_n and_o be_v not_o release_v till_o his_o son_n manuel_n have_v discharge_v they_o this_o latter_a come_n to_o the_o empire_n go_v also_o to_o the_o west_n about_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n there_o to_o demand_v succour_n against_o bajazet_n who_o have_v lay_v siege_n to_o constantinople_n but_o he_o in_o vain_a go_v over_o italy_n france_n england_n and_o germany_n and_o can_v obtain_v but_o very_o little_a aid_n from_o the_o french_a king_n insomuch_o that_o he_o not_o only_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o also_o write_v against_o they_o about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o greek_n have_v likewise_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n dispute_v among_o they_o upon_o point_n of_o palamites_n the_o contest_v between_o the_o bâ—rlaamites_n and_o palamites_n doctrine_n which_o be_v push_v on_o with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n the_o head_n of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v barlaam_n and_o palamas_n the_o first_o be_v a_o monk_n of_o calabria_n learned_a and_o cunning_a who_o be_v come_v to_o constantinople_n buoy_v up_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o young_a andronicus_n undertake_v the_o monk_n style_v hesicast_n or_o quietist_n examine_v their_o method_n of_o prayer_n and_o have_v therein_o observe_v thing_n he_o do_v not_o like_a he_o write_v against_o they_o and_o accuse_v they_o of_o revive_v the_o error_n of_o the_o euchites_n and_o the_o messalianist_n give_v they_o a_o new_a name_n of_o omphalo_n psychi_n that_o be_v to_o say_v navellist_n because_o as_o we_o have_v note_v in_o speak_v of_o simeon_n of_o xeroxerce_a one_o of_o the_o
of_o their_o crime_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o lose_v as_o one_o may_v say_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n he_o observe_v that_o a_o love_n for_o the_o world_n and_o a_o inclination_n to_o earthly_a thing_n occasion_v the_o fall_n of_o great_a part_n of_o those_o person_n who_o have_v apostatise_v and_o even_o hinder_v they_o from_o fly_v to_o avoid_v the_o persecution_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o who_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o extremity_n of_o their_o torment_n be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o excusable_a but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v fall_v away_o mere_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o suffer_v before_o they_o ever_o do_v suffer_v can_v allege_v nothing_o in_o their_o own_o defence_n after_o he_o have_v show_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o these_o apostate_n he_o pass_v to_o the_o remedy_n and_o great_o blame_v those_o that_o admit_v they_o to_o a_o rash_a and_o over_o hasty_a reconciliation_n he_o maintain_v that_o a_o priest_n of_o god_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o deceive_v christian_n by_o a_o pernicious_a complaisance_n but_o to_o heal_v they_o with_o wholesome_a remedy_n herein_o imitate_v a_o skilful_a chirurgeon_n who_o make_v deep_a incision_n that_o so_o he_o may_v perfect_o heal_v up_o the_o wound_n and_o never_o hearken_v to_o the_o complaint_n and_o cry_n of_o his_o patient_n who_o will_v certain_o thank_v he_o for_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v heal_v that_o the_o liberty_n some_o person_n have_v assume_v to_o themselves_o to_o grant_v reconciliation_n unadvised_o to_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v be_v a_o new_a calamity_n that_o succeed_v the_o persecution_n that_o this_o false_a peace_n be_v pernicious_a as_o well_o to_o those_o that_o give_v it_o as_o fatal_a to_o those_o that_o receive_v it_o that_o a_o sinner_n ought_v to_o have_v time_n sufficient_a to_o expiate_v his_o sin_n by_o a_o true_a and_o lawful_a satisfaction_n that_o it_o be_v abominable_a sacrilege_n to_o approach_v the_o holy_a of_o holys_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n while_o their_o hand_n be_v still_o pollute_v with_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n and_o have_v scarce_o digest_v the_o meat_n offer_v to_o false_a god_n that_o this_o in_o effect_n be_v to_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n to_o eat_v at_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o at_o that_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o offer_v violence_n as_o one_o may_v say_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o who_o think_v that_o the_o reconciliation_n which_o be_v give_v they_o before_o they_o have_v expiate_v their_o crime_n by_o a_o public_a penance_n and_o purify_v their_o conscience_n by_o sacrifice_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o the_o bishop_n be_v a_o true_a reconciliation_n that_o be_v rather_o a_o war_n a_o new_a persecution_n a_o new_a temptation_n whereof_o the_o enemy_n make_v use_v to_o consummate_v the_o destruction_n of_o those_o that_o fall_v by_o take_v away_o from_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o repentance_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o flatter_v themselves_o because_o they_o be_v absolve_v by_o the_o martyr_n since_o jesus_n christ_n only_o can_v pardon_v sin_n that_o the_o merit_n and_o work_v of_o the_o martyr_n can_v indeed_o do_v much_o but_o that_o only_a for_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o it_o be_v downright_a rashness_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v without_o distinction_n grant_v remission_n of_o sin_n to_o all_o the_o world_n against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o if_o what_o the_o martyr_n ordain_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a it_o ought_v to_o be_v grant_v at_o their_o request_n but_o if_o what_o they_o demand_v be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v beside_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v presume_v that_o those_o who_o be_v martyr_n for_o the_o gospel_n will_v attempt_v any_o thing_n in_o derogation_n to_o it_o after_o this_o to_o strike_v terror_n into_o those_o who_o have_v fall_v he_o relate_v several_a example_n of_o person_n who_o god_n have_v severe_o punish_v for_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o their_o apostasy_n then_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o those_o who_o have_v take_v certificate_n from_o the_o magistrate_n which_o testify_v that_o they_o have_v sacrifice_v tho'_o they_o have_v real_o do_v not_o such_o thing_n and_o advise_v they_o not_o to_o flatter_v themselves_o as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o repent_v since_o to_o confess_v that_o one_o have_v commit_v a_o crime_n be_v effectual_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o commit_v it_o and_o that_o this_o declaration_n be_v a_o solemn_a renounce_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o tho'_o this_o crime_n do_v not_o appear_v very_o shameful_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v heinous_a before_o god_n who_o know_v the_o most_o secret_a motion_n and_o inclination_n of_o our_o heart_n at_o last_o he_o mighty_o extol_v the_o piety_n of_o those_o who_o have_v neither_o offer_a sacrifice_n nor_o take_v certificate_n however_o since_o they_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o do_v it_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o confess_v themselves_o large_o and_o with_o sorrow_n before_o the_o priest_n of_o god_n discover_v the_o secret_n of_o their_o conscience_n to_o quiet_a their_o conscience_n and_o to_o search_v out_o a_o remedy_n for_o their_o wound_n tho'_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v slight_a and_o insignificant_a and_o he_o persuade_v those_o that_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o of_o this_o fault_n not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a of_o discover_v it_o and_o to_o do_v penance_n for_o it_o that_o so_o they_o may_v obtain_v pardon_n he_o conclude_v all_o with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o sinner_n to_o renounce_v the_o pleasure_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o satisfy_v the_o divine_a justice_n by_o a_o long_a and_o sincere_a repentance_n pastor_n repentance_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o church_n pontius_n mention_n this_o treatise_n it_o be_v cite_v by_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o second_o book_n contra_fw-la crescon_n and_o by_o facundus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 16._o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o unity_n and_o in_o some_o ancient_a edition_n it_o be_v entitle_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o simplicity_n of_o pastor_n in_o his_o treaty_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o begin_v with_o advise_v all_o christian_n to_o join_v prudence_n to_o plicity_n and_o to_o take_v diligent_a care_n to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o the_o secret_a attack_n of_o the_o devil_n as_o heresy_n and_o schism_n whereby_o he_o draw_v christian_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n after_o this_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o several_a reason_n that_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v essential_o one_o and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v more_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o for_o a_o visible_a mark_n of_o this_o unity_n jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o st._n peter_n and_o that_o he_o give_v the_o power_n of_o his_o key_n only_o to_o he_o though_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o give_v equal_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o all_o his_o apostle_n that_o as_o the_o church_n be_v one_o so_o there_o be_v one_o only_a episcopacy_n a_o part_n whereof_o every_o pastor_n true_o and_o real_o possess_v that_o such_o as_o be_v out_o of_o this_o church_n have_v no_o salvation_n to_o hope_v for_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v kill_v indeed_o out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v crown_v unless_o he_o be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n that_o schism_n and_o heresy_n be_v the_o most_o enormous_a crime_n a_o man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o which_o god_n have_v always_o punish_v with_o the_o great_a severity_n that_o the_o example_n of_o a_o few_o confessor_n ought_v not_o to_o stagger_v or_o scandalize_v any_o one_o for_o beside_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imitate_v they_o in_o the_o fault_n they_o may_v commit_v there_o be_v still_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o they_o that_o continue_v steadfast_a in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n at_o last_o he_o exhort_v all_o christian_n whatsoever_o to_o return_v to_o it_o again_o to_o promote_v union_n by_o their_o joint_a endeavour_n and_o to_o have_v no_o manner_n of_o commerce_n with_o schismatic_n in_o the_o account_n which_o our_o author_n give_v of_o this_o discourse_n of_o st._n cyprian_n he_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v so_o fair_a as_o he_o be_v at_o other_o time_n he_o say_v from_o st._n cyprian_n that_o for_o a_o visible_a mark_n of_o this_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o st._n peter_n and_o give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n only_o to_o
assemble_v in_o the_o same_o place_n to_o deliberate_v upon_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n that_o concern_v either_o the_o faith_n or_o the_o discipline_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n these_o kind_n of_o assembly_n be_v use_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o they_o for_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v have_v some_o dispute_n whether_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o circumcise_v and_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n the_o apostle_n and_o priest_n convene_v at_o jerusalem_n to_o examine_v and_o resolve_v upon_o this_o matter_n and_o at_o last_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o impose_v these_o burden_n upon_o christian_n but_o only_o enjoin_v they_o to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n offer_v to_o idol_n from_o blood_n and_o from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o fornication_n show_v fornication_n and_o only_a council_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o usual_o reckon_v four_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o election_n of_o st._n mathias_n acts._n 1_o the_o second_o concern_v the_o election_n of_o deacon_n act_n 6._o the_o three_o that_o whereof_o we_o now_o speak_v act_v 15._o the_o four_o act_v 21._o where_o the_o priest_n of_o jerusalem_n declare_v that_o the_o convert_v jew_n may_v observe_v the_o law_n and_o exhort_v st._n paul_n to_o make_v a_o vow_n but_o in_o strictness_n of_o speech_n only_o the_o three_o of_o these_o assembly_n deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o council_n the_o two_o first_o be_v not_o hold_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o controversy_n nothing_o be_v there_o decide_v the_o christian_n find_v themselves_o assemble_v together_o but_o be_v not_o express_o summon_v in_o short_a they_o be_v assembly_n of_o allâ—the_a christian_n and_o not_o of_o the_o apostle_n only_o the_o four_o be_v rather_o a_o famaliar_n conversation_n than_o a_o synodical_a deliberation_n and_o they_o only_o give_v some_o counsel_n and_o a_o advertisement_n to_o st._n paul_n without_o decide_v any_o matter_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v the_o three_o assembly_n alone_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v a_o council_n the_o council_n of_o antioch_n be_v spurious_a as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o show_v this_o be_v the_o first_o and_o only_a council_n to_o speak_v proper_o that_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o after_o their_o example_n when_o â—ny_n difference_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o church_n or_o when_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v any_o regulation_n the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o priest_n themselves_o meet_v together_o to_o decide_v the_o 〈◊〉_d â—_z and_o appoint_v law_n for_o the_o better_a government_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n these_o assembly_n be_v more_o rare_a and_o less_o remarkable_a than_o they_o be_v in_o the_o follow_a century_n as_o well_o because_o the_o continual_a persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v the_o bishop_n from_o meet_v free_o and_o in_o public_a as_o also_o because_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o yet_o fresh_a in_o man_n memory_n it_o be_v not_o suppose_v necessary_a to_o summon_v a_o council_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o every_o truth_n and_o condemnation_n of_o every_o error_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o we_o do_v find_v authority_n find_v in_o any_o credible_a author_n the_o author_n publish_v by_o sirmondus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o praedestinatus_fw-la mention_n some_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n but_o he_o be_v a_o modern_a author_n and_o do_v not_o deserve_v credit_n upon_o his_o own_o authority_n in_o any_o credible_a author_n that_o any_o council_n be_v hold_v to_o condemn_v the_o first_o heretic_n such_o as_o be_v the_o simonian_o the_o carpocratian_o the_o basilidian_o the_o gnostic_n etc._n etc._n the_o error_n of_o these_o heretic_n be_v look_v upon_o with_o horror_n by_o all_o the_o christian_n who_o consider_v the_o author_n of_o they_o and_o likewise_o those_o that_o maintain_v they_o as_o person_n already_o excommunicate_v and_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n without_o the_o solemnity_n and_o trouble_v of_o convening_n a_o synod_n to_o excommunicate_v they_o by_o name_n in_o short_a every_o bishop_n instruct_v his_o own_o people_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o confute_v all_o sort_n of_o error_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n the_o first_o council_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o antiquity_n be_v those_o that_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o pope_n victor_n to_o adjust_a the_o celebrate_a controversy_n about_o keep_v easter_n and_o some_o other_o that_o be_v assemble_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o suppress_v the_o grow_a faction_n of_o the_o montanist_n eusebius_n mention_n the_o last_o in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 15._o and_o tertullian_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o montanist_n also_o meet_v together_o show_v together_o for_o themselves_o tertull._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr jejun_fw-fr aguntur_fw-la praecepta_fw-la per_fw-la gaercias_n illas_fw-la certis_fw-la in_o locis_fw-la concilia_fw-la per_fw-la quae_fw-la &_o altiora_fw-la quaeque_fw-la tractantur_fw-la some_o person_n understand_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o catholic_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o hold_v by_o the_o montanist_n as_o the_o follow_a word_n plain_o show_v for_o themselves_o as_o for_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o synod_n that_o be_v convene_v upon_o the_o dispute_n concern_v the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n though_o the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v usual_o reckon_v to_o be_v great_a yet_o eusebius_n mention_n but_o three_o one_o of_o which_o be_v hold_v in_o palestine_n another_o in_o asia_n and_o a_o three_o at_o rome_n and_o then_o as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o france_n of_o pontus_n of_o corinth_n and_o of_o the_o east_n he_o bare_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o respective_a bishop_n there_o write_v to_o pope_n victor_n about_o this_o matter_n without_o speak_v of_o any_o council_n assemble_v in_o these_o place_n agrippinus_n towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o three_o century_n hold_v a_o council_n in_o africa_n where_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v there_o be_v likewise_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o arabia_n under_o the_o emperor_n gordianus_n one_o against_o berillus_n bishop_n of_o bostra_n who_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o different_a person_n from_o the_o father_n before_o he_o make_v himself_o man_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o arabian_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v mortal_a we_o do_v know_v at_o what_o time_n the_o council_n of_o iconium_n and_o synnada_n be_v assemble_v that_o decree_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o rebaptise_a heretic_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o africa_n and_o at_o rome_n in_o st._n cyprian_n time_n because_o i_o discourse_v large_o about_o they_o when_o i_o have_v occasion_n to_o consider_v the_o write_n and_o life_n of_o that_o father_n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n summon_v a_o council_n in_o which_o he_o establish_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o sabellian_o and_o that_o which_o be_v afterward_o the_o error_n of_o the_o arian_n he_o write_v a_o letter_n upon_o this_o occasion_n to_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n st._n athanasius_n mention_n this_o synod_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n stephen_n a_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o antioch_n where_o the_o bishop_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o novatian_o st._n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n send_v word_n to_o sixtus_n that_o he_o be_v invite_v thither_o eusebius_n lib._n 7._o hist._n c._n 8._o st._n epiphanius_n in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o noetian_o mention_n two_o synod_n that_o be_v assemble_v in_o asia_n against_o noetus_n and_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o some_o word_n of_o that_o heretic_n and_o of_o the_o last_o synod_n but_o of_o all_o the_o council_n that_o be_v summon_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o most_o celebrate_a and_o famous_a be_v the_o two_o council_n of_o antioch_n assemble_v against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bishop_n of_o that_o city_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o true_o unite_v to_o the_o humanity_n in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o who_o likewise_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n deny_v that_o the_o word_n be_v a_o distinct_a person_n from_o the_o father_n the_o first_o council_n assemble_v against_o he_o be_v hold_v at_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 264._o eusebius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o principal_a bishop_n who_o assist_v there_o be_v firmilian_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n gregory_n and_o athenodorus_n bishop_n of_o pontus_n helenus_n bishop_n of_o tarsus_n nicomas_n bishop_n of_o iconium_n himenaeus_n of_o jerusalem_n
the_o declaration_n which_o they_o make_v have_v obtain_v pardon_v of_o their_o sin_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o loose_v in_o heaven_n according_a to_o the_o apostolical_a judgement_n in_o the_o 19_o after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o that_o voluntary_o make_v themselves_o eunuch_n to_o preserve_v their_o chastity_n he_o speak_v of_o riches_n and_o the_o use_n we_o shall_v make_v of_o they_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o crime_n to_o enjoy_v they_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v observe_v moderation_n and_o employ_v they_o innocent_o that_o it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o desire_v to_o enrich_v ourselves_o and_o that_o a_o innocent_a man_n find_v himself_o overcharge_v when_o he_o be_v take_v up_o in_o purchase_v in_o preserve_v and_o increase_a his_o riches_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o though_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o impossible_a for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o be_v save_v yet_o very_a few_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v save_v because_o it_o be_v so_o difficult_a a_o thing_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o good_n of_o this_o world_n as_o we_o ought_v in_o the_o 20_o he_o affirm_v that_o moses_n and_o elias_n shall_v come_v with_o jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o antichrist_n he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o think_v that_o enoch_n or_o jeremy_n shall_v come_v before_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o 23d_o he_o say_v that_o spiritual_a person_n ought_v not_o to_o entangle_v themselves_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v unto_o god_n that_o which_o be_v due_a that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o heart_n their_o soul_n their_o will._n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o loving_n god_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n in_o the_o 25_o he_o observe_v that_o nicholas_n one_o of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n be_v a_o false_a prophet_n and_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o the_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v give_v in_o the_o place_n where_o christ_n suffer_v in_o the_o 26_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v useful_a to_o keep_v all_o man_n upon_o their_o guard_n in_o the_o 27_o he_o observe_v that_o though_o all_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o watchfulness_n yet_o the_o prince_n of_o people_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v more_o particular_o oblige_v to_o watch_n over_o themselves_o and_o their_o flock_n in_o the_o 30_o he_o assert_n that_o judas_n be_v not_o present_a when_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v the_o sacrament_n because_o he_o be_v unworthy_a of_o those_o eternal_a sacrament_n he_o say_v that_o when_o st._n peter_n say_v so_o bold_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v offend_v because_o of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o consider_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o flesh._n in_o the_o 31st_o he_o think_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o fear_n of_o death_n at_o all_o he_o say_v he_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o opinion_n seem_v not_o easy_o reconcileable_a with_o the_o account_n which_o the_o evangelist_n give_v of_o the_o agony_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o garden_n and_o upon_o the_o cross._n in_o the_o 32d_o he_o observe_v that_o st._n peter_n denial_n be_v still_o more_o and_o more_o criminal_a at_o first_o say_v he_o he_o only_o answer_v that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o she_o mean_v then_o he_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o christ_n disciple_n and_o at_o last_o he_o say_v that_o he_o know_v he_o not_o but_o present_o he_o weep_v after_o that_o fault_n which_o he_o can_v not_o avoid_v though_o he_o be_v forewarn_v of_o it_o in_o the_o 33d_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n my_o god_n my_o god_n why_o have_v thâ—â—_n forsake_v i_o belong_v to_o his_o body_n which_o complain_v of_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o divine_a word_n he_o compare_v the_o crime_n of_o those_o who_o abuse_v the_o gift_n give_v to_o the_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o give_v money_n to_o judas_n to_o betray_v jesus_n christ_n and_o with_o the_o soldier_n who_o guard_v his_o sepulchre_n that_o they_o may_v say_v he_o be_v not_o rise_v last_o he_o observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o etc._n etc._n he_o observe_v i_o say_v that_o instruction_n ought_v to_o precede_v baptism_n because_o the_o body_n ought_v not_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n unless_o the_o soul_n have_v receive_v the_o truth_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v a_o preface_n prefix_v to_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o some_o critical_a question_n he_o say_v that_o some_o jew_n have_v divide_v the_o psalm_n into_o five_o book_n and_o that_o other_o have_v entitle_v they_o the_o psalm_n but_o for_o his_o part_n he_o give_v they_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n he_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o the_o person_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v at_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o those_o that_o carry_v no_o name_n be_v write_v by_o the_o same_o author_n with_o the_o last_o forego_v psalm_n where_o the_o name_n of_o some_o author_n be_v to_o be_v find_v he_o say_v there_o be_v some_o that_o be_v false_o attribute_v to_o jeremy_n haggai_n and_o zachary_n since_o those_o name_n be_v not_o find_v in_o those_o copy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o the_o septuagint_n which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v authentic_a he_o object_n to_o himself_o that_o there_o be_v a_o psalm_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o moses_n wherein_o samuel_n be_v mention_v who_o live_v many_o age_n after_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o answer_v this_o difficulty_n by_o say_v that_o moses_n name_v samuel_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n he_o attribute_n to_o ezrah_n that_o collection_n of_o the_o psalm_n which_o we_o have_v at_o present_a he_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o psalm_n ought_v to_o be_v expound_v with_o a_o reference_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o gospel_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o hebrew_n call_v the_o psaltry_a nabla_fw-mi and_o he_o think_v that_o they_o never_o distinguish_v the_o psalm_n at_o all_o he_o make_v the_o lxx_o interpreter_n author_n of_o their_o distinction_n and_o observe_v that_o they_o have_v not_o always_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o time_n from_o this_o distribution_n he_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n he_o reckon_v 22_o of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o say_v that_o some_o have_v add_v tobit_n and_o judith_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v a_o day_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o rest_n for_o christian_n and_o that_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o prostrate_v themselves_o or_o fast_o on_o that_o day_n he_o explain_v afterward_o the_o title_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o general_n hymn_n general_n this_o distinction_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o psalm_n be_v according_a to_o the_o lxx_o in_o that_o translation_n some_o psalm_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d psalm_n other_o '_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d song_n other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d psalm_n of_o a_o song_n other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d song_n of_o a_o psalm_n other_o again_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o psalm_n or_o hymn_n he_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v song_n be_v make_v to_o be_v sing_v without_o any_o instrument_n of_o music_n that_o those_o which_o be_v entitle_v psalm_n be_v make_v to_o be_v play_v upon_o instrument_n of_o music_n without_o sing_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v song_n of_o a_o psalm_n be_v such_o as_o the_o chorister_n sing_v after_o the_o instrument_n but_o those_o which_o be_v call_v psalm_n of_o a_o song_n be_v such_o as_o the_o chorister_n sing_v before_o the_o instrument_n of_o music_n last_o that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v in_o psalm_n be_v such_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o change_n both_o of_o the_o person_n and_o the_o voice_n he_o give_v also_o some_o moral_a interpretation_n of_o those_o title_n which_o be_v too_o useless_a to_o be_v repeat_v after_o all_o he_o say_v that_o the_o key_n for_o understand_v the_o psalm_n be_v to_o inquire_v what_o person_n it_o be_v to_o who_o they_o agree_v for_o some_o of_o they_o agree_v to_o david_n and_o other_o to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o other_o to_o some_o prophet_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o first_o psalm_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o or_o four_o degree_n of_o happiness_n mark_v in_o those_o word_n bless_a be_v the_o man_n who_o have_v not_o stand_v in_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o
serpent_n that_o theyjoyn_v themselves_o with_o thief_n since_o they_o correspond_v with_o the_o devil_n to_o extirpate_v one_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o describe_v this_o after_o a_o very_a pleasant_a manner_n all_o man_n say_v he_o that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n though_o they_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o must_v be_v drive_v away_o by_o baptism_n this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o exorcism_n which_o drive_v away_o this_o spirit_n and_o make_v it_o fly_v into_o remote_a place_n after_o this_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n become_v a_o most_o pure_a habitation_n god_n enter_v and_o dwell_v there_o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n we_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n when_o therefore_o you_o rebaptise_a man_n and_o exorcise_v they_o anew_o and_o when_o you_o say_v o_o accurse_v come_v forth_o of_o this_o man_n it_o be_v to_o god_n that_o you_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n you_o drive_v he_o disgraceful_o out_o of_o this_o man_n and_o the_o devil_n re-enter_v into_o his_o heart_n this_o place_n of_o optatus_n be_v very_o express_v for_o prove_v original_a sin_n and_o the_o antiquity_n of_o exorcism_n at_o last_o optatus_n show_v that_o the_o donatist_n render_v themselves_o companion_n of_o adulterer_n because_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a lawful_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o unite_v themselves_o with_o adulterer_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o the_o second_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o psal._n 140._o let_v not_o the_o oil_n of_o the_o wicked_a anoint_v my_o head_n and_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o shall_v only_o be_v apply_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o prayer_n and_o not_o a_o precept_n a_o wish_n and_o not_o a_o command_n then_o he_o explain_v also_o two_o other_o passage_n which_o parmenianus_n have_v quote_v against_o the_o catholic_n and_o show_v that_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o adulterer_n or_o heretic_n and_o the_o second_o of_o jew_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o be_v applicable_a to_o catholic_n in_o the_o five_o book_n optatus_n prove_v that_o the_o donatist_n commit_v a_o great_a crime_n in_o reiterate_v baptism_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v to_o be_v give_v but_o once_o only_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o commendation_n which_o parmenianus_n have_v give_v this_o sacrament_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o life_n of_o virtue_n the_o death_n of_o crime_n the_o immortal_a birth_n the_o mean_n of_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o port_n of_o innocence_n and_o the_o shipwreck_n of_o sin_n but_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o who_o give_v this_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o conferr_v these_o grace_n but_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o consequent_o that_o baptism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reiterated_a which_o be_v administer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n he_o have_v also_o here_o a_o most_o remarkable_a reflection_n about_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o shall_v consult_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a controversy_n we_o ask_v say_v he_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o repeat_v baptism_n give_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n you_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v forbid_v the_o people_n be_v in_o suspense_n between_o your_o affirm_v and_o our_o deny_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o they_o can_v neither_o believe_v you_o nor_o we_o for_o we_o be_v all_o fallible_a man_n let_v we_o then_o search_v after_o judge_n in_o this_o case_n but_o where_o be_v they_o to_o be_v find_v if_o they_o be_v christian_n they_o be_v either_o of_o your_o party_n or_o we_o and_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v judge_n of_o our_o difference_n we_o must_v then_o inquire_v after_o a_o judge_n out_o of_o christendom_n but_o then_o if_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a he_o understand_v not_o our_o mystery_n if_o he_o be_v a_o jew_n he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o baptism_n of_o christian_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v find_v any_o judge_n upon_o earth_n but_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o one_o in_o heaven_n but_o why_o shall_v we_o have_v recourse_n to_o heaven_n since_o we_o have_v the_o testament_n of_o our_o father_n upon_o earth_n let_v we_o search_v after_o his_o will_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o who_o have_v be_v once_o wash_v need_v not_o to_o be_v wash_v again_o wherefore_o add_v he_o we_o do_v not_o rebaptise_a those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v when_o they_o return_v again_o to_o we_o he_o prove_v also_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o faith_n one_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o trinity_n the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o person_n that_o administer_v it_o that_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o first_o thing_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o sacrament_n at_o all_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o second_o thing_n which_o be_v no_o less_o necessary_a because_o it_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v the_o same_o but_o then_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o necessity_n that_o the_o minister_n shall_v be_v faithful_a and_o just_a because_o the_o minister_n be_v change_v every_o day_n and_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o baptise_n and_o the_o minister_n ought_v not_o to_o attribute_v to_o himself_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v owe_v to_o god_n only_o and_o in_o short_a because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v holy_a and_o do_v sanctify_v by_o themselves_o though_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o minister_n do_v not_o contribute_v to_o it_o optatus_n prove_v this_o truth_n by_o many_o reason_n and_o many_o testimony_n he_o observe_v by_o the_o bye_n that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o john_n before_o jesus_n christ_n institute_v baptism_n be_v not_o rebaptised_a but_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v baptism_n have_v be_v rebaptised_a at_o last_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v baptism_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o adult_n person_n only_o the_o six_o book_n be_v write_v against_o the_o impiety_n and_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o have_v break_v cut_v in_o piece_n raze_v and_o overturn_v the_o altar_n of_o the_o catholic_n those_o altar_n say_v optatus_n which_o have_v bear_v the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o which_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v upon_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v descend_v where_o the_o faithful_a have_v receive_v the_o earnest_n of_o eternal_a salvation_n the_o support_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o bless_a resurrection_n those_o altar_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v forbid_v to_o offer_v any_o other_o offering_n but_o those_o of_o peace_n for_o what_o be_v the_o altar_n but_o the_o place_n where_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v lay_v what_o have_v jesus_n christ_n do_v to_o you_o say_v he_o further_o to_o the_o donatist_n that_o you_o shall_v destroy_v the_o altar_n on_o which_o he_o rest_v at_o certain_a time_n why_o do_v you_o break_v the_o sacred_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n make_v his_o abode_n you_o have_v imitate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o as_o they_o put_v jesus_n christ_n to_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n so_o you_o have_v beat_v he_o upon_o these_o altar_n if_o you_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o catholic_n be_v sacrilegious_a yet_o at_o least_o you_o shall_v have_v some_o respect_n to_o the_o former_a offering_n that_o yourselves_o have_v make_v upon_o these_o altar_n upon_o this_o occasion_n optatus_n put_v a_o very_a pleasant_a objection_n to_o they_o all_o the_o faithful_a know_v say_v he_o that_o linen_n clothes_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o altar_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o touch_v the_o wood_n of_o the_o altar_n but_o only_o the_o linen_n clothes_n why_o then_o do_v you_o break_v why_o do_v you_o scrape_v why_o do_v you_o burn_v the_o wood_n of_o the_o altar_n if_o the_o impurity_n can_v pass_v through_o the_o linen_n why_o can_v it_o penetrate_v the_o wood_n nay_o and_o the_o ground_n also_o if_o therefore_o you_o scrape_v off_o something_o from_o the_o altar_n because_o they_o be_v impure_a i_o advise_v you_o also_o to_o dig_v into_o the_o ground_n and_o there_o to_o make_v a_o great_a ditch_n that_o you_o may_v offer_v in_o a_o most_o pure_a place_n but_o take_v heed_n
think_v you_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o cleanse_v the_o body_n no_o not_o at_o all_o for_o we_o do_v not_o use_v to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o condition_n when_o we_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n as_o to_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o such_o wash_n to_o make_v we_o clean_o but_o this_o wash_n of_o the_o hand_n signify_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v clean_o from_o all_o our_o sin_n for_o the_o hand_n signify_v action_n to_o wash_v our_o hand_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o purify_v our_o work_n afterward_o the_o deacon_n have_v say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n embrace_v and_o kiss_v one_o another_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o peace_n we_o do_v all_o mutual_o salute_v with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n because_o it_o be_v the_o token_n of_o the_o perfect_a reconciliation_n of_o our_o heart_n and_o of_o forget_v all_o the_o injury_n that_o have_v be_v receive_v after_o this_o the_o priest_n that_o officiate_n say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n because_o in_o this_o tremendous_a moment_n chief_o our_o heart_n shall_v be_v raise_v up_o to_o god_n and_o not_o depress_v towards_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n therefore_o the_o priest_n require_v all_o those_o that_o be_v present_a at_o the_o sacrifice_n to_o banish_v from_o their_o mind_n at_o this_o time_n all_o thought_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o the_o care_n of_o their_o domestic_a affair_n that_o their_o heart_n may_v be_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n who_o have_v testify_v so_o great_a love_n to_o mankind_n at_o these_o word_n of_o the_o priest_n you_o answer_v we_o lift_v up_o our_o heart_n unto_o the_o lord_n and_o so_o you_o profess_v to_o do_v what_o he_o have_v say_v the_o priest_n add_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o we_o ought_v indeed_o to_o give_v thanks_o to_o he_o that_o we_o unworthy_a as_o we_o be_v of_o so_o rare_a and_o so_o excellent_a a_o gift_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o participiation_n of_o it_o that_o he_o of_o his_o goodness_n have_v reconcile_v we_o who_o be_v enemy_n to_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o design_n to_o make_v we_o who_o have_v be_v so_o great_a sinner_n become_v his_o child_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n which_o he_o communicate_v to_o we_o you_o answer_v at_o these_o word_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o he_o for_o when_o we_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n we_o do_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v just_a and_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v but_o when_o god_n bestow_v upon_o we_o so_o great_a blessing_n he_o do_v it_o not_o out_o of_o justice_n but_o out_o of_o pure_a grace_n and_o favour_n afterward_o we_o repeat_v the_o sacred_a hymn_n which_o the_o seraphim_n sing_v in_o heaven_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o so_o by_o this_o most_o heavenly_a song_n we_o may_v communicate_v with_o the_o sublime_a host_n of_o angel_n and_o that_o be_v sanctify_v more_o and_o more_o by_o these_o most_o spiritual_a hymn_n we_o may_v become_v the_o fit_a to_o pray_v unto_o so_o good_a and_o so_o gracious_a a_o god_n that_o he_o will_v send_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o those_o thing_n that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n for_o whatsoever_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v sanctify_v and_o change_v this_n shew_v against_o those_o who_o urge_v st._n cyril_n word_n for_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o change_n of_o the_o element_n whatever_o it_o be_v depend_v sole_o upon_o the_o priest_n repeat_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n now_o when_o this_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n be_v end_v and_o this_o unbloody_a worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o god_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o expiatory_a victim_n be_v conclude_v then_o we_o pray_v to_o he_o for_o the_o universal_a peace_n of_o all_o the_o church_n for_o the_o tranquillity_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o king_n for_o their_o army_n and_o their_o ally_n for_o the_o sick_a and_o afflict_a and_o in_o a_o word_n for_o all_o those_o that_o need_v god_n help_n and_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n lord_n we_o all_o pray_v unto_o thou_o and_o offer_v up_o this_o sacrifice_n that_o by_o commemorate_n those_o who_o be_v dead_a before_o we_o viz._n the_o patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n and_o martyr_n you_o may_v receive_v our_o prayer_n gracious_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o prayer_n then_o we_o pray_v for_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o in_o short_a for_o all_o those_o that_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n in_o our_o communion_n believe_v that_o their_o soul_n receive_v very_o great_a relief_n by_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o they_o in_o this_o holy_a and_o tremendous_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n this_o i_o shall_v easy_o make_v you_o understand_v by_o a_o example_n for_o i_o know_v there_o be_v many_o who_o say_v what_o good_a can_v it_o do_v to_o a_o soul_n which_o be_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n whether_o with_o sin_n or_o without_o they_o to_o remember_v it_o at_o this_o sacrifice_n but_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v you_o if_o a_o king_n have_v send_v into_o banishment_n some_o person_n that_o have_v offend_v he_o and_o their_o friend_n and_o relation_n shall_v present_v he_o with_o a_o crown_n of_o great_a price_n to_o appease_v his_o anger_n do_v you_o think_v that_o upon_o their_o account_n the_o king_n will_v show_v some_o favour_n to_o the_o guilty_a person_n and_o at_o least_o mitigate_v their_o pain_n so_o do_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a though_o they_o be_v sinner_n not_o by_o present_v to_o he_o a_o crown_n but_o by_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o our_o sin_n that_o so_o he_o who_o be_v so_o merciful_a and_o good_a may_v become_v gracious_a to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o to_o we_o after_o this_o you_o say_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v end_v the_o priest_n say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a that_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v for_o you_o that_o be_v holy_a by_o the_o infusion_n of_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n which_o have_v be_v give_v you_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o holy_a thing_n be_v for_o they_o that_o be_v holy_a then_o you_o answer_v jesus_n christ_n alone_o be_v holy_a he_o only_o be_v the_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o you_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n because_o indeed_o there_o be_v none_o true_o holy_a but_o he_o only_o who_o be_v so_o of_o himself_o and_o by_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o as_o for_o you_o how_o holy_a soever_o you_o be_v you_o be_v not_o so_o by_o your_o own_o proper_a nature_n but_o only_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o holiness_n by_o the_o spiritual_a exercise_n which_o you_o perform_v and_o by_o the_o prayer_n which_o you_o address_v to_o his_o supreme_a majesty_n after_o this_o you_o hear_v most_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a music_n invite_v you_o to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n by_o chant_v forth_o these_o word_n taste_v and_o see_v how_o good_a the_o lord_n be_v think_v you_o now_o that_o you_o be_v require_v to_o discern_v this_o by_o the_o sense_n of_o taste_n no_o by_o no_o mean_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o leave_v no_o doubt_n for_o when_o you_o take_v they_o you_o be_v not_o command_v to_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o take_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o they_o represent_v one_o that_o believe_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n now_o when_o you_o approach_v to_o communicate_v you_o must_v not_o come_v there_o with_o your_o hand_n expanded_a nor_o your_o finger_n open_a but_o support_v your_o right_a hand_n which_o be_v to_o contain_v so_o great_a a_o king_n with_o your_o left_a you_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o the_o hollow_a of_o this_o hand_n say_v amen_n then_o after_o you_o have_v take_v care_n to_o sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o so_o holy_a and_o venerable_a a_o body_n you_o communicate_v of_o it_o by_o eat_v it_o but_o take_v heed_n that_o nothing_o of_o it_o fall_v aside_o consider_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o least_o crumb_n as_o if_o you_o lose_v some_o of_o your_o member_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o ingot_n of_o
it_o appear_v that_o idacius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v different_a from_o he_o of_o who_o we_o have_v now_o speak_v be_v deceive_v and_o that_o turribius_fw-la succeed_v dictinius_n after_o his_o death_n and_o not_o after_o his_o deposition_n for_o to_o say_v as_o mounseur_fw-fr quesnel_n do_v that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n be_v falsify_v or_o that_o dictinius_n relapse_v a_o second_o time_n after_o his_o retraction_n be_v to_o allege_v that_o which_o have_v no_o foundation_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n leo_n who_o affirm_v that_o this_o bishop_n die_v a_o catholic_n and_o that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o veneration_n for_o his_o memory_n after_o his_o retractation_n ithacius_n or_o idacius_n this_o idacius_n or_o ithacius_n surname_v clarus_n bishop_n of_o ossobona_n a_o city_n in_o the_o province_n of_o baetica_n be_v as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v one_o of_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o priscillianist_n idacius_n ithacius_n or_o idacius_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n observe_v in_o his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n by_o way_n of_o apology_n against_o the_o detestable_a doctrine_n of_o priscillian_n wherein_o he_o discover_v the_o witchcraft_n and_o infamous_a crime_n of_o those_o sectary_n and_o show_v that_o a_o certain_a magician_n call_v mark_n a_o native_a of_o memphis_n in_o egypt_n be_v the_o disciple_n of_o manichaeus_n and_o master_n of_o priscillian_n the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o this_o idacius_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n together_o with_o the_o bishop_n ursacius_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o death_n of_o priscillian_n who_o accuser_n they_o have_v be_v and_o that_o he_o be_v send_v into_o banishment_n end_v his_o day_n there_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n st._n isidore_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o book_n against_o varimadus_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o idacius_n and_o indeed_o they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o this_o author_n but_o to_o vigilius_n tapsensis_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v when_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o vigilius_n this_o apologetic_n of_o idacius_n be_v lose_v st._n isidore_n observe_v that_o it_o be_v well_o write_v idacius_n and_o ithacius_n be_v not_o two_o different_a name_n for_o the_o same_o person_n as_o here_o seem_v to_o be_v imply_v for_o in_o sulpitius_n severus_n they_o be_v constant_o divide_v faustinus_n gennadius_n assure_v we_o that_o faustinus_n a_o priest_n or_o a_o deacon_n according_a to_o other_o write_v to_o the_o empress_n flaccilla_n seven_o book_n against_o the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n wherein_o he_o refute_v and_o confound_v faustinus_n faustinus_n they_o by_o the_o very_a same_o passage_n that_o the_o heretic_n use_v to_o establish_v their_o blasphemy_n this_o work_n be_v a_o long_a time_n attribute_v to_o gregory_n of_o baetica_n but_o at_o last_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o be_v own_a and_o it_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o faustinus_n with_o a_o letter_n to_o flaccilla_n the_o same_o gennadius_n say_v also_o that_o this_o same_o faustinus_n write_v a_o petition_n which_o he_o present_v with_o the_o priest_n marcellinus_n or_o rather_o marcellianus_fw-la to_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o theodosius_n which_o show_v evident_o that_o he_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o luciferian_o sirmondus_n publish_v this_o little_a piece_n in_o the_o year_n 1656._o before_o the_o petition_n there_o be_v a_o preface_n write_v by_o the_o same_o faustinus_n wherein_o he_o give_v a_o little_a historical_a abridgement_n in_o favour_n of_o his_o own_o party_n there_o he_o relate_v that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantius_n almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n attempt_v to_o condemn_v st._n athanasius_n that_o liberius_n of_o rome_n eusebius_n of_o verceilles_n lucifer_n of_o calaris_n and_o st._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n refuse_v to_o approve_v this_o unjust_a condemnation_n be_v send_v into_o banishment_n that_o damasus_n who_o be_v then_o deacon_n of_o rome_n pretend_v he_o will_v accompany_v liberius_n but_o return_v again_o immediate_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o oath_n not_o to_o receive_v another_o bishop_n while_o liberius_n live_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o a_o little_a time_n after_o the_o clergy_n choose_v the_o archdeacon_n felix_n to_o fill_v his_o place_n that_o liberius_n have_v consent_v to_o impiety_n by_o subscribe_v a_o arian_n confession_n of_o faith_n return_v about_o three_o year_n after_o and_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o possession_n of_o his_o see_n and_o that_o felix_n be_v drive_v away_o from_o rome_n upon_o who_o death_n which_o happen_v eight_o year_n after_o liberius_n come_v back_o he_o receive_v into_o communion_n those_o of_o the_o clergy_n that_o have_v be_v of_o felix_n party_n that_o he_o die_v also_o in_o a_o little_a while_n after_o and_o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o have_v be_v faithful_a to_o liberius_n in_o his_o banishment_n choose_v ursicinus_n in_o his_o room_n but_o the_o perfidious_a party_n choose_v damasus_n a_o ambitious_a man_n who_o have_v always_o aspire_v to_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n that_o this_o man_n have_v commit_v all_o sort_n of_o cruelty_n and_o outrage_n against_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o ursicinus_n and_o at_o last_o have_v drive_v they_o all_o out_o of_o the_o city_n that_o since_o this_o time_n those_o of_o the_o orthodox_n party_n have_v be_v abuse_v disperse_v and_o banish_v and_o that_o two_o of_o they_o call_v marcellinus_n and_o faustinus_n present_v this_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n theodosius_n and_o arcadius_n they_o complain_v in_o this_o petition_n of_o the_o persecution_n and_o cruelty_n which_o they_o say_v they_o still_o suffer_v from_o their_o enemy_n they_o affirm_v that_o no_o error_n nor_o heresy_n can_v be_v charge_v upon_o they_o and_o then_o accuse_v their_o adversary_n of_o have_v be_v former_o heretic_n or_o of_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o describe_v the_o miserable_a end_n of_o arius_n to_o beget_v a_o horror_n of_o his_o impiety_n and_o they_o say_v that_o god_n have_v by_o this_o visible_a judgement_n approve_v all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a they_o relate_v afterward_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n and_o ariminum_n and_o how_o the_o bishop_n be_v force_v to_o sign_n the_o heretical_a confession_n of_o faith_n they_o bewail_v their_o unhappiness_n and_o praise_v the_o faith_n and_o constancy_n of_o paulinus_n of_o trier_n of_o eusebius_n of_o verceilles_n of_o lucifer_n of_o calaris_n and_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o bishop_n who_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o thing_n than_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o their_o conscience_n they_o describe_v the_o defection_n of_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n and_o say_v that_o he_o die_v by_o a_o visible_a judgement_n of_o god_n for_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o gregory_n of_o baetica_n who_o have_v always_o bold_o defend_v the_o faith_n they_o say_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n happen_v to_o potamius_n of_o ossobona_n they_o add_v that_o these_o visible_a judgement_n of_o god_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o those_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v defile_v with_o these_o crime_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v guilty_a of_o impiety_n that_o they_o do_v great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o those_o who_o communicate_v with_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o other_o since_o this_o conduct_n be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n that_o the_o pretence_n of_o promote_a peace_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v we_o own_o apostate_n for_o lawful_a bishop_n that_o the_o inconstancy_n of_o the_o catholic_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o valens_n to_o embrace_v the_o arian_n faction_n they_o represent_v afterward_o in_o a_o most_o odious_a manner_n the_o cruelty_n which_o they_o say_v be_v commit_v against_o their_o party_n in_o different_a place_n of_o the_o world_n and_o they_o conjure_v the_o emperor_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o this_o persecution_n by_o his_o edict_n not_o add_v they_o that_o we_o be_v afraid_a to_o suffer_v or_o to_o die_v be_v persuade_v that_o when_o we_o die_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n we_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o our_o death_n great_a tranquillity_n and_o have_v a_o perfect_a certainty_n of_o our_o blessedness_n but_o we_o give_v you_o notice_n of_o this_o disorder_n for_o fear_v lest_o the_o blood_n of_o christian_n if_o it_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v shed_v bring_v down_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n upon_o your_o government_n though_o the_o complaint_n of_o these_o two_o priest_n be_v injurious_a to_o the_o church_n yet_o theodosius_n be_v move_v by_o they_o and_o grant_v a_o rescript_n in_o their_o
never_o lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o those_o judge_n that_o be_v choose_v even_o though_o they_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a number_n the_o 11_o forbid_v the_o child_n of_o bishop_n and_o clergyman_n to_o act_v in_o profane_a show_n or_o to_o be_v present_a at_o they_o because_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o christian_n to_o be_v present_a in_o a_o place_n where_o blasphemy_n be_v speak_v the_o 12_o forbid_v clergyman_n to_o give_v their_o daughter_n in_o marriage_n to_o pagan_n or_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n the_o 13_o forbid_v clergyman_n to_o make_v donation_n while_o they_o be_v alive_a or_o by_o their_o last_o will_n to_o such_o person_n as_o be_v not_o catholic_n though_o they_o shall_v be_v of_o their_o kindred_n the_o 14_o forbid_v they_o to_o emancipate_v their_o child_n unless_o they_o be_v advise_v by_o their_o kindred_n or_o the_o child_n be_v come_v to_o such_o a_o age_n that_o the_o sin_n which_o they_o commit_v can_v no_o long_o be_v impute_v to_o their_o parent_n the_o 15_o forbid_v they_o to_o be_v farmer_n or_o proctor_n or_o to_o get_v their_o livelihood_n by_o dishonest_a traffic_n the_o 16_o forbid_v they_o to_o receive_v more_o than_o they_o have_v lend_v the_o 17_o forbid_v they_o to_o cohabit_n with_o strange_a woman_n and_o permit_v they_o only_o to_o live_v with_o their_o mother_n their_o grandmothers_n their_o aunt_n their_o sister_n their_o niece_n and_o those_o of_o their_o domestic_n who_o dwell_v in_o the_o house_n with_o they_o before_o their_o ordination_n the_o 18_o ordain_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v ordain_v priest_n bishop_n and_o deacon_n unless_o they_o have_v convert_v all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o house_n with_o they_o the_o 19_o declare_v that_o reader_n be_v to_o be_v oblige_v when_o they_o come_v to_o age_n to_o marry_v or_o to_o make_v the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o 20_o forbid_v bishop_n to_o undertake_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o their_o neighbour_n the_o 21_o forbid_v they_o to_o detain_v the_o clergy_n of_o their_o fellow_n bishop_n the_o 22d_o ordain_v that_o no_o clergyman_n shall_v be_v ordain_v who_o have_v not_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n the_o 23d_o that_o in_o the_o prayer_n the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n shall_v not_o be_v put_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n that_o at_o the_o altar_n the_o prayer_n shall_v always_o be_v address_v to_o the_o father_n that_o those_o who_o have_v compose_v private_a prayer_n shall_v not_o make_v use_n of_o they_o until_o they_o have_v confer_v about_o they_o with_o clergyman_n of_o good_a learning_n the_o 24_o that_o nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n shall_v be_v offer_v for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o 25_o that_o clergyman_n and_o those_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o chastity_n shall_v not_o go_v to_o see_v widow_n or_o virgin_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o some_o priest_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v with_o they_o alone_o but_o with_o other_o ecclesiastic_n or_o such_o person_n as_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n shall_v appoint_v they_o that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n also_o shall_v not_o visit_v they_o alone_o but_o in_o company_n with_o other_o ecclesiastic_n or_o christian_n of_o know_a probity_n the_o 26_o forbid_v the_o metropolitan_a to_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o prince_n of_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o sovereign_a priest_n and_o declare_v that_o no_o other_o name_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v he_o but_o that_o of_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o see_n the_o 27_o forbid_v ecclesiastic_n to_o eat_v or_o drink_v at_o a_o inn_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o a_o journey_n the_o 28_o forbid_v bishop_n to_o undertake_v a_o voyage_n beyond_o sea_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a from_o who_o they_o shall_v receive_v letter_n recommendatory_a the_o 29_o declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v by_o any_o person_n but_o such_o as_o be_v fast_v except_o on_o holy_a thursday_n so_o that_o if_o the_o memory_n of_o one_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o afternoon_n the_o prayer_n must_v only_o be_v read_v without_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n the_o 30_o forbid_v clergyman_n and_o bishop_n to_o make_v feast_n in_o the_o church_n and_o order_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v hinder_v from_o do_v it_o as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a the_o 31st_o leaves_z bishop_n the_o liberty_n to_o regulate_v the_o time_n of_o penance_n the_o 32d_o forbid_v priest_n to_o reconcile_v penitent_n without_o ask_v leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n unless_o urgent_a necessity_n enforce_v the_o do_n of_o it_o in_o his_o absence_n it_o add_v that_o penitent_n who_o crime_n be_v very_o public_a and_o know_v by_o all_o the_o church_n shall_v receive_v imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o a_o high_a place_n near_o the_o bishop_n throne_n the_o 33d_o ordain_v that_o when_o virgin_n happen_v to_o lose_v their_o relation_n who_o take_v care_n of_o they_o the_o bishop_n or_o in_o his_o absence_n the_o priest_n aught_o to_o place_v they_o in_o a_o nunnery_n or_o commit_v they_o to_o the_o care_n of_o woman_n of_o know_a probity_n the_o 34th_o that_o sick_a person_n shall_v be_v baptize_v who_o can_v answer_v any_o long_o when_o those_o who_o be_v by_o they_o testify_v that_o they_o desire_v it_o the_o 35th_o that_o the_o grace_n of_o reconciliation_n shall_v not_o be_v deny_v to_o sorcerer_n comedian_n and_o other_o infamous_a person_n nor_o even_o to_o apostate_n when_o they_o be_v convert_v the_o 36th_o hinder_v priest_n from_o consecrate_v virgin_n without_o the_o bishop_n permission_n and_o absolute_o forbid_v they_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a chrism_n the_o 37th_o forbid_v clergyman_n to_o dwell_v in_o strange_a city_n unless_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o both_o place_n be_v satisfy_v that_o they_o have_v just_a and_o lawful_a reason_n to_o do_v so_o almost_o all_o the_o canon_n which_o we_o have_v now_o mention_v be_v make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n except_o some_o which_o be_v add_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o byzacena_n these_o last_o be_v the_o 35th_o and_o so_o on_o to_o the_o 47th_o in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n there_o be_v one_o beside_o of_o the_o council_n of_o hippo_n which_o be_v the_o 47th_o in_o the_o 3d._a council_n of_o carthage_n this_o contain_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o number_n of_o which_o be_v the_o five_o book_n of_o solomon_n the_o book_n of_o tobit_n of_o judith_n of_o esther_n the_o maccabee_n the_o three_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n that_o of_o st._n judas_n and_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v add_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o byzacena_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o read_v public_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n what_o concern_v the_o canonical_a book_n be_v also_o repeat_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o 418_o under_o pope_n boniface_n wherein_o it_o be_v propose_v that_o the_o church_n of_o italy_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o this_o canon_n there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o canon_n beside_o of_o this_o council_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o carthage_n that_o we_o now_o speak_v of_o whereof_o the_o first_o declare_v that_o a_o bishop_n shall_v not_o be_v ordain_v but_o by_o three_o bishop_n the_o second_o that_o those_o who_o have_v no_o testimonial_n and_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v baptize_v shall_v be_v baptize_v anew_o and_o the_o last_o declare_v that_o the_o donatist_n shall_v be_v receive_v only_o to_o the_o rank_n of_o layman_n the_o other_o canon_n be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o first_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o code_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o african_a council_n be_v the_o 48th_o wherein_o honoratus_n and_o urbanus_fw-la legate_n from_o the_o province_n of_o mauritania_n say_v that_o they_o have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n expect_v those_o of_o numidia_n and_o declare_v that_o they_o approve_v the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o the_o canon_n which_o forbid_v any_o to_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n unless_o he_o be_v fast_v they_o say_v that_o siricius_n and_o simplicianus_n ought_v to_o be_v consult_v about_o the_o case_n of_o infant_n baptize_v by_o the_o donatist_n whether_o they_o may_v be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n or_o no._n in_o the_o 37th_o the_o same_o legate_n say_v that_o re-baptizations_a re-ordinations_a and_o translation_n of_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o full_a synod_n of_o capua_n they_o beg_v leave_v to_o address_v themselves_o to_o the_o governor_n of_o their_o province_n to_o drive_v away_o cresconius_n who_o have_v remove_v from_o rhegium_n to_o tuburnia_n
lest_o he_o shall_v abide_v in_o the_o east_n dread_v the_o burden_n of_o the_o episcopal_a charge_n they_o not_o only_o send_v deputy_n to_o he_o with_o a_o letter_n to_o desire_v his_o return_n but_o write_v a_o letter_n beside_o to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n to_o entreat_v they_o that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v he_o to_o the_o communion_n if_o he_o refuse_v to_o come_v and_o govern_v the_o diocese_n of_o which_o he_o be_v choose_v bishop_n whereby_o gaudentius_n find_v himself_o oblige_v to_o accept_v of_o that_o charge_n and_o be_v come_v back_o be_v ordain_v by_o s._n ambrose_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n all_o these_o circumstance_n be_v record_v in_o the_o discourse_n which_o he_o make_v to_o they_o immediate_o after_o his_o ordination_n he_o be_v but_o young_a when_o they_o choose_v he_o as_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o deputy_n send_v to_o constantinople_n in_o 404_o or_o 405._o by_o the_o western_a bishop_n to_o demand_v s._n john_n chrysostom_n re-establishment_n in_o his_o see_n possible_o he_o live_v a_o great_a while_n afterward_o to_o this_o bishop_n be_v attribute_v the_o life_n of_o his_o predecessor_n s._n philastrius_n which_o surius_n print_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o day_n of_o july_n yet_o i_o can_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v certain_o he_o but_o we_o find_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la nineteen_o instruction_n or_o sermon_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o genuine_a and_o which_o he_o collect_v himself_o to_o send_v they_o to_o one_o benevolus_fw-la one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a man_n in_o brescia_n who_o have_v former_o be_v receiver_n of_o the_o emperor_n memorial_n and_o injunction_n and_o who_o have_v quit_v that_o employment_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o conscience_n in_o obedience_n to_o the_o empress_n justina_n who_o countenance_v the_o arian_n and_o persecute_v s._n ambrose_n this_o benevolus_fw-la be_v constant_a at_o divine_a service_n and_o hear_v the_o sermon_n of_o gaudentius_n with_o pleasure_n but_o have_v be_v hinder_v by_o sickness_n from_o hear_v those_o which_o this_o holy_a bishop_n preach_v at_o easter_n he_o pray_v he_o to_o commit_v they_o to_o writing_n and_o to_o answer_v the_o desire_n of_o this_o man_n the_o holy_a bishop_n do_v write_v his_o sermon_n almost_o in_o the_o same_o word_n that_o he_o preach_v they_o he_o join_v to_o they_o four_o small_a treatise_n upon_o some_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o a_o five_o upon_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o the_o maccabee_n as_o to_o the_o other_o sermon_n which_o the_o copyer_n write_v as_o gaudentius_n be_v preach_v he_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o he_o fear_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o error_n in_o they_o this_o gaudentius_n declare_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o preface_n afterward_o he_o comfort_v benevolus_fw-la in_o his_o sickness_n show_v that_o god_n permit_v often_o saint_n and_o righteous_a man_n to_o be_v afflict_v with_o poverty_n and_o sickness_n whereas_o he_o let_v the_o wicked_a enjoy_v a_o perfect_a health_n and_o much_o wealth_n because_o both_o punishment_n and_o reward_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o inflict_v visible_a chastisement_n upon_o the_o impious_a and_o refractory_a to_o frighten_v other_o by_o their_o punishment_n but_o permit_v likewise_o the_o righteous_a to_o be_v afflict_v for_o three_o reason_n 1._o to_o correct_a 2._o to_o purify_v and_o 3._o to_o try_v they_o the_o severity_n he_o use_v towards_o they_o be_v a_o fatherly_a severity_n he_o send_v they_o affliction_n to_o manifest_v their_o virtue_n both_o to_o man_n and_o angel_n and_o so_o all_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v either_o for_o their_o profit_n or_o for_o their_o glory_n whosoever_o honour_v and_o love_v god_n true_o think_v himself_o happy_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o tribulation_n and_o bless_v god_n for_o all_o that_o happen_v to_o he_o the_o first_o of_o those_o sermon_n preach_v on_o easter-eve_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o catechuman_n that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v he_o begin_v it_o with_o a_o thought_n that_o be_v rather_o subtle_a than_o solid_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o easter_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o spring_n after_o the_o ill_a wether_n of_o autumn_n and_o the_o severity_n of_o winter_n and_o before_o the_o heat_n of_o summer_n it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o righteousness_n dissipate_v by_o his_o light_n the_o darkness_n of_o jewish_a error_n and_o soften_v the_o hardness_n of_o the_o heathen_n heart_n prevent_v with_o his_o beam_n the_o hot_a fire_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n he_o add_v that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v create_v in_o the_o spring_n it_o be_v just_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v repair_v in_o the_o same_o season_n afterward_o he_o compare_v the_o christian_n passover_n with_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n from_o egypt_n through_o the_o red_a sea_n with_o the_o regeneration_n of_o sinner_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o second_o sermon_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o novice_n gaudentius_n expound_v in_o that_o instruction_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v hide_v from_o they_o till_o that_o time_n he_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o jew_n paschal_n lamb_n take_v notice_n that_o that_o be_v but_o the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o real_a thing_n whereas_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o new_a law_n it_o be_v the_o same_o lamb_n dead_a for_o all_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o all_o church_n nourish_v under_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n those_o that_o offer_v it_o giveth_z life_n to_o they_o that_o have_v a_o lively_a faith_n and_o sanctifi_v by_o consecration_n those_o that_o consecrate_v the_o same_o this_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n this_o be_v his_o blood_n ...._o it_o be_v the_o same_o lord_n creator_n of_o all_o thing_n who_o have_v make_v bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n form_n his_o body_n of_o this_o bread_n because_o he_o be_v able_a and_o have_v promise_v it_o he_o who_o former_o change_v water_n into_o wine_n now_o change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n have_v expound_v thus_o plain_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o disposition_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o to_o come_v to_o it_o he_o find_v they_o all_o represent_v by_o the_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n but_o his_o similitude_n be_v so_o far_o fetch_v that_o one_o will_v hardly_o have_v observe_v they_o for_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o leathern_a girdle_n that_o the_o israelite_n be_v gird_v withal_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o mortification_n of_o sin_n who_o will_v imagine_v that_o when_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o break_v a_o bone_n of_o the_o lamb_n the_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o scripture-precept_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o who_o can_v conclude_v from_o burn_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o lamb_n that_o man_n shall_v consume_v by_o a_o lively_a faith_n the_o doubt_n which_o they_o may_v have_v about_o the_o eucharist_n these_o allegory_n and_o suchlike_a in_o this_o place_n be_v something_o force_v and_o i_o question_v whether_o many_o people_n can_v relish_v they_o at_o last_o he_o exhort_v the_o new_a baptize_v strong_o to_o believe_v that_o mystery_n and_o give_v two_o mystical_a reason_n why_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o that_o sacrament_n he_o prosecute_v in_o the_o five_o follow_a sermon_n his_o lecture_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o exodus_fw-la which_o speak_v of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o ceremony_n wherewith_o the_o jew_n offer_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n and_o he_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o what_o be_v do_v among_o christian_n and_o sometime_o he_o draw_v from_o they_o some_o moral_a instruction_n the_o eight_o and_o nine_o be_v upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o marriage_n in_o cana_n of_o galilee_n he_o commend_v virginity_n reprove_v those_o at_o the_o same_o time_n who_o condemn_v matrimony_n and_o warn_v parent_n that_o though_o they_o may_v inspire_v into_o their_o child_n the_o love_n of_o virginity_n yet_o they_o can_v enjoin_v they_o the_o vow_n of_o perpetual_a continency_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n do_v not_o lose_v her_o virginity_n in_o bring_v jesus_n christ_n into_o the_o world_n both_o these_o instruction_n be_v full_a of_o many_o similitude_n he_o exhort_v the_o new_a baptize_v not_o to_o lose_v the_o grace_n of_o their_o baptism_n the_o ten_o instruction_n be_v upon_o exodus_fw-la there_o he_o bring_v many_o allegory_n upon_o the_o passover_n and_o upon_o the_o lord_n day_n he_o seem_v to_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v
which_o he_o write_v they_o his_o polemical_a treatise_n be_v write_v with_o more_o care_n but_o as_o he_o indulge_v his_o ordinary_a heat_n too_o much_o so_o he_o fall_v into_o those_o extreme_n for_o which_o he_o have_v be_v often_o blame_v as_o for_o example_n when_o he_o dispute_v with_o helvidius_n he_o commend_v virginity_n to_o that_o excess_n that_o it_o be_v think_v he_o design_v to_o condemn_v matrimony_n and_o his_o book_n have_v scandalize_v many_o himself_o be_v oblige_v to_o apologise_v for_o it_o and_o moderate_v the_o term_n which_o he_o have_v use_v before_o when_o he_o undertake_v to_o abate_v the_o pride_n of_o deacon_n who_o will_v make_v themselves_o equal_a with_o priest_n he_o so_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o latter_a that_o he_o seem_v not_o to_o think_v they_o inferior_a to_o bishop_n he_o discourse_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o virginity_n as_o will_v almost_o persuade_v man_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lead_v that_o sort_n of_o life_n to_o be_v save_v labour_n fast_n austerity_n with_o other_o mortification_n solitude_n and_o pilgrimage_n make_v up_o the_o subject_n of_o almost_o all_o his_o advice_n and_o exhortation_n his_o delight_n be_v to_o write_v and_o hear_v of_o the_o life_n of_o monk_n and_o hermit_n and_o he_o easy_o believe_v whatsoever_o be_v tell_v he_o upon_o that_o subject_n though_o never_o so_o extraordinary_a most_o of_o s._n jerom_n write_n be_v either_o critical_a or_o moral_a there_o be_v very_o little_a dogmatical_a concern_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o they_o beside_o he_o flourish_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o dispute_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v over_o the_o arian_n and_o apollinarian_a heresy_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o those_o of_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n not_o be_v yet_o rise_v the_o pelagian_a heresy_n break_v out_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o father_n life_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o refute_v immediate_o with_o as_o much_o vigour_n as_o he_o can_v have_v do_v in_o his_o early_a year_n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o christ_n help_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o live_v in_o this_o world_n without_o sin_n and_o free_a from_o passion_n against_o that_o heretic_n however_o he_o do_v not_o weaken_v the_o strength_n of_o freewill_n which_o consist_v in_o his_o opinion_n in_o a_o free_a choice_n either_o to_o follow_v or_o to_o reject_v god_n call_n he_o go_v no_o further_o into_o the_o nature_n of_o grace_n or_o other_o difficulty_n about_o original_a sin_n and_o predestination_n he_o seem_v to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v or_o reprove_v man_n because_o of_o his_o eternal_a foreknowledge_n of_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a they_o shall_v do_v this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o apology_n against_o rufinus_n by_o oppose_v origen_n principle_n which_o ground_a predestination_n or_o reprobation_n upon_o past_a merit_n he_o say_v upon_o the_o 121st_o psalm_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o always_o obtain_v what_o he_o desire_v i_o shall_v conclude_v these_o remark_n with_o some_o passage_n of_o s._n jerom_n that_o express_v his_o thought_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o penance_n you_o ask_v say_v he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o hedibia_n quest._n 2._o how_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o s._n matthew_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o henceforth_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n some_o ground_v their_o opinion_n upon_o these_o word_n have_v invent_v a_o fabulous_a reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o they_o pretend_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v corporeal_o and_o drink_v of_o a_o sort_n of_o new_a wine_n whereof_o he_o have_v not_o drink_v from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o to_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o such_o fable_n let_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n break_v and_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o same_o saviour_n if_o then_o the_o bread_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n be_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o if_o the_o wine_n which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o blood_n let_v we_o reject_v those_o jewish_a fable_n jerom._n these_o word_n which_o be_v the_o church_n be_v not_o in_o s._n jerom._n and_o go_v up_o with_o the_o lord_n into_o that_o great_a and_o high_a room_n which_o be_v the_o church_n let_v we_o receive_v at_o his_o hand_n the_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o new_a covenant_n moses_n give_v we_o not_o the_o true_a bread_n but_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v he_o invite_v we_o to_o the_o feast_n and_o be_v himself_o our_o meat_n he_o eat_v with_o we_o and_o we_o eat_v he_o we_o drink_v his_o blood_n we_o daily_o tread_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n the_o grape_n that_o be_v red_a with_o his_o blood_n he_o tell_v we_o again_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v his_o blood_n to_o redeem_v we_o but_o that_o this_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o his_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a flesh_n whereof_o he_o say_v himself_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o or_o for_o his_o flesh_n that_o be_v crucify_v and_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v spill_v in_o his_o passion_n with_o the_o soldier_n be_v lance._n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o go_v under_o bertram_n name_v quote_v this_o last_o passage_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v as_o some_o pretend_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o there_o after_o a_o visible_a passable_a and_o corruptible_a manner_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o cross._n the_o comparison_n add_v by_o s._n jerom_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o saint_n explain_v his_o meaning_n there_o may_v be_v find_v say_v he_o a_o variety_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o saint_n so_o that_o the_o flesh_n which_o shall_v one_o day_n see_v the_o salvation_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v different_a from_o the_o flesh_n that_o shall_v be_v incapable_a of_o possess_v his_o kingdom_n thus_o as_o the_o flesh_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o next_o life_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n though_o impassable_a and_o incorruptible_a so_o the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v corruptible_a and_o capable_a of_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v impassable_a and_o incorruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v another_o passage_n the_o exposition_n whereof_o be_v much_o controvert_v in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o twenty-sixth_a chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v celebrate_v the_o old_a passover_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o new_a pass_v to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n that_o as_o former_o melchisedeck_v highpriest_n of_o the_o almighty_a god_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n draw_v out_o beforehand_o the_o figure_n of_o this_o mystery_n so_o jesus_n christ_n to_o fulfil_v the_o same_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n these_o last_o word_n be_v various_o render_v the_o protestant_n will_v have_v the_o word_n repraesentare_fw-la to_o signify_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o contrary_a maintain_v that_o repraesentare_fw-la imply_v as_o much_o as_o to_o make_v present_a this_o latter_a sense_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o follow_a word_n the_o fat_a calf_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o obtain_v the_o salvation_n of_o repentance_n be_v the_o saviour_n himself_o who_o flesh_n we_o daily_o eat_v and_o who_o blood_n we_o daily_o drink_v the_o reader_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a understand_v as_o well_o as_o i_o do_v what_o this_o nourishment_n be_v which_o fill_v we_o with_o its_o abundance_n make_v we_o put_v forth_o outward_o praise_n and_o holy_a thanksgiving_n this_o sacred_a feast_n be_v daily_o celebrate_v the_o father_n receive_v his_o son_n every_o day_n jesus_n christ_n be_v continual_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o pope_n damasus_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v as_o much_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o loaf_n they_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o betwixt_o the_o shadow_n and_o the_o body_n betwixt_o the_o image_n and_o the_o truth_n and_o betwixt_o the_o type_n and_o the_o thing_n they_o represent_v last_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o heliodorus_n speak_v of_o priest_n he_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n
themselves_o have_v confess_v that_o their_o own_o manner_n and_o the_o vice_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v the_o main_a cause_n of_o it_o he_o show_v likewise_o how_o contemptible_a the_o juggle_n of_o apollonius_n and_o apuleius_n be_v in_o comparison_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o 139th_o letter_n be_v likewise_o direct_v to_o the_o same_o marcellinus_n but_o upon_o another_o subject_a he_o speak_v of_o publish_v the_o act_n of_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n he_o earnest_o conjure_v he_o to_o hinder_v the_o donatist_n that_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n from_o be_v put_v to_o death_n he_o mention_n his_o book_n of_o baptism_n his_o abridgement_n of_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o donatist_n two_o forego_v letter_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v direct_v to_o honoratus_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o these_o discourse_n belong_v to_o the_o year_n 412._o the_o 140th_o letter_n be_v this_o just_a now_o mention_v direct_v to_o honoratus_n and_o write_v concern_v five_o question_n he_o treat_v of_o grace_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n and_o of_o the_o design_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n he_o observe_v at_o first_o that_o every_o man_n have_v a_o soul_n endue_v with_o reason_n but_o very_o different_a uses_n be_v make_v of_o it_o some_o use_n their_o reason_n with_o no_o other_o prospect_n but_o to_o please_v their_o sense_n other_o on_o the_o contrary_a seek_v after_o those_o good_a thing_n which_o concern_v their_o soul_n and_o which_o be_v of_o a_o nature_n above_o their_o own_o the_o soul_n may_v make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o temporal_a happiness_n but_o that_o be_v only_o when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creator_n for_o all_o substance_n be_v good_a in_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o good_a thing_n to_o use_v they_o in_o order_n and_o not_o thereby_o to_o oppose_v the_o order_n of_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o ill_a use_n which_o man_n make_v of_o good_a thing_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o good_a use_n which_o god_n know_v how_o to_o make_v even_o of_o evil_a one_o for_o his_o justice_n by_o punish_v bring_v into_o order_n those_o who_o injustice_n put_v they_o out_o of_o order_n by_o sin_n god_n grant_v this_o temporal_a felicity_n in_o the_o old_a covenant_n which_o neither_o promise_v nor_o afford_v any_o but_o temporal_a advantage_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o reveal_v the_o new_a covenant_n whereof_o the_o old_a be_v but_o a_o figure_n though_o but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o saint_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o even_o these_o though_o minister_n of_o the_o old_a covenant_n belong_v to_o the_o new_a but_o in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v with_o man_n to_o be_v a_o light_n to_o the_o nation_n and_o those_o that_o receive_v it_o become_v the_o child_n of_o god_n not_o child_n by_o nature_n as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o child_n by_o adoption_n and_o grace_n it_o be_v he_o that_o teach_v we_o to_o despise_v the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n and_o to_o value_v none_o but_o those_o which_o we_o shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o other_o this_o be_v the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n which_o st._n augustin_n explain_v at_o large_a in_o this_o letter_n he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o 22d_o psalm_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n my_o god_n my_o god_n why_o have_v thou_o for_o saken_a i_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o honoratus_n first_o question_n he_o insist_o chief_o upon_o show_v that_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o put_v their_o trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o the_o good_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n but_o to_o love_v and_o seek_v after_o that_o only_a which_o concern_v the_o next_o this_o be_v almost_o the_o sole_a design_n of_o this_o letter_n to_o justify_v that_o the_o love_n of_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a blessing_n be_v the_o only_a aim_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o expound_v also_o the_o beginning_n of_o st._n john_n gospel_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o ten_o wise_a and_o ten_o foolish_a virgin_n these_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n eph._n 3._o i_o pray_v god_n that_o be_v firm_o settle_v root_v and_o ground_v in_o love_n you_o may_v be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v with_o all_o saint_n what_o be_v the_o breadth_n and_o length_n and_o height_n and_o depth_n and_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n concern_v utter_a darkness_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o honoratus_n five_o question_n this_o man_n be_v but_o a_o catechumen_n and_o yet_o st._n augustin_n set_v before_o he_o the_o most_o sublime_a and_o the_o high_a thing_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o yet_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o do_v not_o clear_o explain_v it_o but_o only_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v know_v after_o baptism_n in_o what_o time_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v offer_v but_o he_o declare_v plain_o enough_o what_o he_o believe_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o proud_a man_n who_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n do_v indeed_o receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o adore_v it_o but_o they_o be_v not_o feed_v therewith_o because_o they_o imitate_v he_o not_o and_o though_o they_o eat_v it_o yet_o they_o refuse_v to_o become_v poor_a as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o letter_n he_o speak_v against_o those_o who_o put_v their_o confidence_n in_o their_o own_o strength_n and_o not_o in_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n this_o be_v in_o short_a what_o st._n augustin_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o letter_n which_o may_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o treatise_n as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o conclusion_n and_o in_o his_o retractation_n where_o he_o place_v it_o among_o his_o entire_a discourse_n the_o 141st_o be_v a_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o catholic_n bishop_n hold_v at_o cirta_n direct_v to_o all_o the_o donatist_n whereby_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o return_v into_o the_o church_n their_o bishop_n have_v be_v so_o solemn_o confound_v and_o convict_v in_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o short_a abridgement_n in_o that_o letter_n it_o bear_v date_n the_o 14_o of_o june_n 412._o the_o next_o letter_n to_o saturninus_n euphratus_n and_o the_o clergy_n new_o return_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o the_o same_o time_n st._n augustin_n congratulate_v their_o reunion_n endeavour_n to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o good_a resolution_n they_o have_v take_v and_o exhort_v they_o to_o discharge_v their_o ministry_n faithful_o in_o the_o 143d_o letter_n st._n augustin_n answer_v a_o question_n propose_v to_o he_o by_o marcellinus_n to_o who_o it_o be_v write_v namely_o where_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n can_v find_v water_n to_o turn_v into_o blood_n when_o moses_n have_v turn_v all_o the_o water_n that_o be_v there_o already_o he_o say_v that_o this_o question_n may_v be_v answer_v two_o way_n either_o by_o say_v that_o they_o take_v water_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n or_o by_o suppose_v that_o the_o plague_n of_o egypt_n have_v their_o effect_n only_o where_o egyptian_n be_v but_o not_o where_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n dwell_v have_v thus_o dis-entangled_n himself_o of_o the_o question_n he_o explain_v some_o passage_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v freewill_n and_o the_o original_a of_o soul_n he_o confess_v that_o his_o write_n have_v be_v write_v with_o precipitation_n some_o fault_n can_v not_o but_o creep_v in_o he_o sincere_o acknowledge_v that_o even_o in_o write_v he_o perceive_v fault_n and_o that_o he_o correct_v and_o reprove_v they_o be_v far_o from_o hide_v or_o defend_v they_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o like_o those_o who_o through_o excessive_a love_n of_o themselves_o and_o to_o cover_v their_o own_o error_n will_v leave_v other_o in_o they_o that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v his_o best_a friend_n to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o mistake_v he_o wise_o observe_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o approve_v the_o commendation_n give_v by_o cicero_n to_o one_o that_o he_o never_o utter_v one_o word_n which_o he_o wish_v afterward_o he_o have_v not_o speak_v this_o say_v he_o belong_v to_o a_o mad_a man_n rather_o than_o to_o a_o wise_a man_n this_o can_v be_v apply_v but_o to_o divine_a person_n by_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v speak_v he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v still_o uncertain_a concern_v the_o origin_n of_o our_o soul_n because_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n have_v determine_v the_o point_n he_o further_o say_v that_o scripture_n and_o reason_n can_v be_v contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o if_o reason_n seem_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o false_a light_n it_o be_v not_o right_a reason_n that_o if_o what_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n be_v
give_v this_o reply_n to_o those_o that_o accuse_v they_o of_o trouble_v the_o church_n and_o not_o submit_v to_o their_o bishop_n that_o it_o be_v their_o bishop_n that_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o trouble_n and_o scandal_n because_o he_o teach_v strange_a doctrine_n in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o complain_v of_o his_o behaviour_n towards_o he_o and_o of_o the_o calumny_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o defame_v he_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v himself_o before_o any_o judicature_n but_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o against_o peace_n provide_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n be_v secure_v last_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o have_v send_v they_o again_o the_o petition_n which_o they_o have_v send_v to_o he_o but_o he_o have_v change_v and_o mollify_v the_o term_n lest_o nestorius_n shall_v say_v that_o he_o have_v accuse_v he_o before_o the_o emperor_n that_o in_o that_o which_o he_o have_v frame_v he_o have_v reject_v nestorius_n as_o be_v his_o enemy_n he_o desire_v they_o to_o present_v this_o petition_n if_o need_v be_v and_o say_v that_o it_o nestorius_n go_v on_o still_o to_o persecute_v he_o he_o will_v send_v some_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n to_o deâ—end_v his_o own_o and_o the_o church_n cause_n be_v resolve_v to_o suffer_v the_o utmost_a rather_o than_o abandon_v it_o he_o write_v also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n two_o letter_n to_o justify_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v engage_v in_o this_o affair_n against_o nestorius_n because_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o 11._o p._n 1._o c._n 10._o 11._o he_o but_o nestorius_n that_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o trouble_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o but_o nestorius_n that_o have_v hinder_v that_o peace_n be_v not_o again_o restore_v to_o the_o church_n nestorius_n not_o receive_v a_o answer_n from_o pope_n celestine_n write_v another_o letter_n to_o he_o in_o which_o he_o earnest_o desire_v he_o to_o give_v he_o a_o answer_n about_o the_o case_n of_o those_o bishop_n of_o who_o he_o write_v to_o he_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o those_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o manhood_n that_o which_o agree_v only_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o the_o godhead_n that_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o humane_a nature_n only_o this_o letter_n be_v carry_v to_o rome_n by_o count_n valerius_n celestine_n have_v not_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o nestorius_n first_o letter_n because_o he_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o translate_v and_o examine_v the_o sermon_n which_o he_o send_v he_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o task_n be_v impose_v upon_o cassian_n and_o indeed_o the_o book_n of_o this_o author_n against_o nestorius_n be_v make_v about_o this_o time_n and_o be_v write_v as_o we_o have_v observe_v against_o one_o of_o nestorius_n first_o sermon_n saint_n cyril_n suspect_v that_o nestorius_n may_v have_v write_v to_o rome_n send_v possidonius_fw-la thither_o with_o a_o letter_n â—4_n p._n 1._o c._n â—4_n in_o which_o he_o relate_v all_o that_o have_v pass_v to_o that_o time_n in_o the_o business_n of_o nestorius_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o tell_v s._n celestine_n that_o he_o do_v wait_v for_o his_o judgement_n to_o determine_v whether_o he_o shall_v receive_v nestorius_n to_o communion_n which_o for_o that_o reason_n he_o have_v neither_o hitherto_o grant_v he_o nor_o absolute_o refuse_v last_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o let_v they_o know_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o east_n that_o all_o the_o church_n may_v be_v unite_v and_o join_v together_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o this_o letter_n he_o send_v some_o paper_n which_o contain_v the_o principal_a head_n of_o nestorius_n doctrine_n beside_o this_o he_o give_v possidonius_fw-la a_o paper_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o m._n balugius_n in_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o nestorius_n '_o doctrine_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o doctrine_n or_o rather_o the_o 378._o nou._n col._n conc._n tom_n 1._o p._n 378._o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n foresee_v that_o the_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n shall_v be_v holy_a and_o great_a do_v therefore_o make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o make_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o bestow_v such_o grace_n upon_o he_o as_o that_o he_o be_v right_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n our_o lord_n and_o christ_n that_o he_o make_v he_o die_v for_o we_o and_o then_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o this_o word_n be_v incarnate_a because_o he_o always_o be_v with_o the_o man_n as_o he_o also_o have_v be_v with_o the_o prophet_n but_o in_o a_o more_o special_a manner_n that_o nestorius_n confess_v that_o he_o be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n but_o he_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v a_o god_n by_o nature_n but_o he_o be_v call_v so_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a favour_n which_o god_n have_v always_o show_v he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o man_n that_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o after_o this_o manner_n s._n cyril_n deliver_v nostorius_n doctrine_n which_o be_v do_v he_o thus_o explain_v his_o own_o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v immortal_a yea_o life_n itself_o but_o he_o become_v flesh_n and_o be_v unite_v with_o a_o body_n enliven_a body_n enliven_a animate_v with_o a_o rational_a soul_n suffer_v in_o the_o flesh_n as_o the_o scripture_n say_v and_o because_o his_o body_n suffer_v we_o say_v that_o he_o have_v suffer_v although_o he_o be_v of_o a_o nature_n impossible_a nature_n impossible_a incapable_a of_o suffering_n and_o because_o his_o body_n be_v rise_v we_o say_v he_o be_v rise_v but_o nestorius_n be_v not_o of_o that_o judgement_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o man_n who_o be_v raise_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o man_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n we_o believe_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o word_n that_o give_v life_n to_o all_o thing_n he_o say_v afterward_o that_o nestorius_n have_v suborn_v caelestius_n to_o accuse_v philip_n of_o be_v a_o manichee_n but_o caelestius_n not_o dare_v to_o appear_v nestorius_n have_v find_v out_o another_o pretence_n and_o depose_v philip_n for_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o house_n although_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_o do_v as_o often_o as_o occasion_v require_v possidonius_fw-la depart_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n with_o these_o instruction_n but_o have_v order_n not_o to_o deliver_v saint_n cyril_n letter_n to_o the_o pope_n unless_o he_o understand_v that_o nestorius_n letter_n be_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n before_o passidonius_n be_v arrive_v at_o rome_n s._n cyril_n write_v to_o acacius_n bishop_n of_o beraea_n that_o his_o friend_n 22._o p._n 1._o c._n 22._o nestorius_n have_v give_v scandal_n to_o all_o the_o church_n by_o suffer_v dorotheus_n to_o deny_v that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o maintain_v that_o doctrine_n and_o that_o because_o he_o will_v not_o abet_v that_o error_n nestorius_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o he_o and_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o calumny_n against_o his_o reputation_n he_o tell_v acacius_n that_o he_o be_v sorry_a that_o such_o a_o subtle_a and_o difficult_a question_n have_v ever_o be_v start_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n for_o which_o moral_a discourse_n and_o instruction_n be_v much_o more_o suitable_a acacius_n answer_v that_o he_o approve_v of_o this_o judgement_n of_o saint_n cyril_n and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o thorough_o persuade_v as_o himself_o that_o such_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v dispute_v but_o he_o advise_v he_o not_o to_o reprove_v with_o so_o much_o passion_n a_o word_n which_o dorotheus_n have_v 23._o ibid_fw-la c._n 23._o speak_v unaware_o and_o inconsiderate_o for_o fear_v of_o embroil_v the_o church_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o appease_v this_o quarrel_n by_o his_o silence_n intimate_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n also_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n possidonius_fw-la be_v arrive_v at_o rome_n pope_n celestine_n who_o have_v receive_v instruction_n from_o both_o side_n rome_n 1._o a_o council_n at_o rome_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n in_o august_n anno._n 430_o in_o which_o after_o they_o have_v read_v and_o examine_v nestorius_n write_n his_o letter_n and_o s._n cyril_n they_o disapprove_v nestorius_n and_o approve_a saint_n cyril_n doctrine_n we_o have_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n relate_v in_o arnobius_n conâ—eâ—erence_n with_o serapion_n which_o contain_v some_o part_n of_o st._n caelestine_n
espouse_n she_o until_o they_o be_v part_v the_o three_o and_o thirty_o forbid_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n except_o those_o which_o they_o have_v take_v from_o catholic_n the_o four_o and_o thirty_o impose_v two_o year_n of_o penance_n upon_o he_o that_o put_v his_o slave_n to_o death_n by_o his_o own_o authority_n the_o five_o and_o thirty_o require_v christian_n to_o go_v and_o receive_v the_o blessing_n from_o their_o bishop_n on_o christmas_n and_o easter-eve_n the_o six_o and_o thirty_o that_o the_o viâ—ticum_fw-la i._n e._n the_o absolution_n shall_v be_v refuse_v to_o no_o person_n at_o the_o poinâ—_n of_o death_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o penance_n shall_v be_v put_v off_o to_o one_o a_o die_a but_o on_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v do_v it_o if_o he_o return_v to_o health_n the_o seven_o and_o thirty_o forbid_v to_o ordain_v a_o layman_n who_o have_v not_o be_v engage_v to_o live_v religious_o religione_fw-la praemissa_fw-la the_o eight_o and_o thirty_o ordain_v that_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n and_o of_o know_a probity_n shall_v be_v choose_v to_o enter_v into_o nunnery_n and_o that_o those_o who_o shall_v go_v there_o to_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n shall_v withdraw_v immediate_o after_o it_o be_v end_v clergyman_n and_o young_a monk_n be_v forbid_v to_o go_v thither_o unless_o they_o have_v some_o kinswoman_n there_o the_o nine_o and_o thirty_o import_v that_o a_o slave_n be_v guilty_a of_o some_o heinous_a crime_n who_o take_v sanctuary_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v exempt_v only_o from_o corporal_n punishment_n and_o that_o his_o master_n shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o swear_v that_o he_o will_v not_o impose_v upon_o he_o extraordinary_a labour_n or_o that_o he_o will_v not_o cut_v his_o hair_n to_o make_v he_o know_v the_o last_o declare_v that_o the_o bishop_n who_o will_v not_o observe_v these_o canon_n shall_v be_v guilty_a both_o before_o god_n and_o before_o their_o brethren_n of_o first_o council_n of_o lion_n this_o council_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o of_o epaone_n it_o consist_v of_o ten_o bishop_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n who_o be_v assemble_v to_o judge_v one_o sâ—ephen_n accuse_v of_o incest_n he_o be_v convict_v of_o it_o and_o condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n together_o with_o his_o wife_n palladia_n this_o be_v a_o affair_n of_o great_a consequence_n and_o the_o court_n concern_v themselves_o in_o it_o the_o bishop_n make_v canon_n for_o defend_v brisk_o what_o they_o have_v do_v the_o first_o import_v that_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v inviolable_o maintain_v the_o condemnation_n they_o have_v pass_v against_o stephen_n and_o against_o she_o who_o he_o marry_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v use_v the_o same_o course_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v find_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o crime_n the_o second_o that_o if_o any_o one_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v persecute_v for_o this_o cause_n all_o the_o other_o bishop_n shall_v sympathize_v with_o he_o in_o his_o affliction_n shall_v comfort_v and_o succour_v he_o the_o three_o that_o if_o the_o king_n continue_v to_o refrain_v from_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n after_o he_o have_v have_v time_n to_o return_v to_o it_o they_o shall_v all_o withdraw_v into_o monastery_n until_o such_o time_n as_o the_o prince_n be_v move_v with_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n grant_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n and_o that_o noâ—_n one_o shall_v come_v out_o of_o they_o until_o peace_n be_v restore_v to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o four_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n upon_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o brethren_n the_o five_o renew_v the_o prohibition_n of_o aspire_a to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v alive_a and_o excommunicate_v for_o ever_o those_o who_o get_v themselves_o ordain_v in_o their_o room_n as_o also_o those_o who_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o these_o ordination_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o observe_v these_o canon_n shall_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o council_n ilerda_n the_o council_n of_o lerida_n or_o ilerda_n it_o be_v add_v at_o the_o 〈◊〉_d that_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o king_n advice_n they_o have_v allow_v stephen_n and_o palladia_n to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v read_v after_o the_o gospel_n in_o this_o council_n you_o may_v perceive_v some_o remains_o of_o the_o ancient_a episcopal_a courage_n the_o council_n of_o lerida_n or_o ilerda_n the_o council_n hold_v at_o lerida_n on_o the_o eight_o of_o august_n in_o the_o year_n 524_o under_o king_n theodoric_n consist_v of_o nine_o bishop_n make_v these_o follow_a canon_n the_o first_o forbid_v clergyman_n who_o serve_v aâ—_n the_o altar_n and_o distribute_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o who_o touch_n the_o vessel_n destine_v for_o a_o holy_a ministry_n to_o shed_v human_a blood_n even_o that_o of_o their_o enemy_n if_o they_o do_v it_o they_o shall_v be_v deprive_v for_o two_o year_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o suspend_v from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o they_o shall_v expâ—aâ—â—_n their_o fault_n by_o watch_v by_o fast_v and_o by_o prayer_n if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v restore_v neither_o shall_v this_o be_v grant_v but_o upon_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o rise_v to_o high_a order_n that_o if_o in_o this_o time_n of_o two_o year_n they_o shall_v be_v find_v negligent_a and_o slothful_a in_o do_v penance_n the_o bishop_n shall_v prolong_v the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o second_o impose_v seven_o year_n penance_n upon_o those_o man_n or_o woman_n that_o murder_v infant_n conceive_v or_o bear_v in_o adultery_n if_o they_o be_v clergy-mâ—â—_a they_o also_o shall_v be_v put_v under_o penance_n and_o shall_v never_o be_v restore_v again_o to_o their_o order_n they_o shall_v only_o be_v permit_v after_o seven_o year_n to_o sing_v in_o the_o quire_n but_o as_o to_o those_o who_o give_v drug_n for_o commit_v these_o detestable_a crime_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o communion_n till_o death_n the_o three_o renew_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o agda_n and_o orleans_n concern_v monk_n and_o add_v to_o they_o this_o canon_n that_o the_o bishop_n may_v with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o abbot_n and_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n draw_v forth_o monk_n out_o of_o the_o monastery_n to_o ordain_v they_o clergyman_n that_o he_o can_v meddle_v with_o the_o donation_n that_o be_v make_v to_o monastery_n and_o yet_o no_o person_n can_v under_o this_o pretence_n cause_n to_o consecrate_v a_o church_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o monastery_n to_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v entire_o at_o the_o disposal_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o four_o import_v that_o those_o who_o continue_v to_o live_v in_o incest_n shall_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n any_o long_o then_o till_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v and_o that_o no_o christian_n may_v so_o much_o as_o eat_v with_o they_o the_o five_o import_v that_o if_o those_o who_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n fall_v into_o a_o carnal_a sin_n through_o frailty_n and_o afterward_o give_v sign_n of_o remorse_n it_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n power_n to_o restore_v they_o quick_o if_o he_o 〈◊〉_d they_o true_o pierce_v with_o hearty_a sorrow_n or_o to_o leave_v they_o a_o long_a while_n excommunicate_v if_o they_o be_v slothful_a but_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o restore_v they_o except_o upon_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o rise_v to_o high_a order_n and_o if_o they_o relapse_n they_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n till_o death_n the_o six_o canon_n say_v that_o he_o who_o have_v defile_v a_o widow_n or_o a_o nun_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o that_o the_o nun_n also_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v unless_o she_o part_v from_o he_o in_o which_o case_n she_o shall_v be_v put_v under_o public_a penance_n the_o seven_o exclude_v he_o for_o a_o year_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o have_v make_v a_o oath_n never_o to_o be_v reconcile_v to_o that_o man_n with_o who_o he_o have_v a_o suit_n of_o law_n and_o advise_v to_o blot_v ouâ—_n his_o sin_n by_o aim_n by_o teaâ—â—_n and_o 〈◊〉_d fâ—â—â—ing_n the_o eight_o forbid_v clergyman_n to_o take_v out_o of_o church_n by_o force_n or_o to_o abuse_v their_o slave_n or_o scholar_n when_o they_o tâ—â—e_v shelter_v there_o the_o nine_o ordain_v that_o those_o who_o haâ—e_a beeâ—_n rebaptised_a in_o heresy_n shall_v be_v seven_o year_n under_o penance_n among_o the_o catechuman_n and_o two_o year_n among_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o after_o this_o time_n they_o may_v partake_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o the_o eucharist_n the_o ten_o ordain_v
isidore_n write_v upon_o the_o bible_n which_o may_v make_v up_o the_o second_o classis_fw-la of_o his_o work_n be_v these_o some_o prolegomena_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n some_o annotation_n upon_o the_o pentateuch_n upon_o joshua_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o upon_o ezra_n wherein_o he_o make_v some_o remark_n literal_a or_o moral_a which_o be_v often_o ground_v upon_o name_n which_o he_o explain_v according_a to_o his_o fancy_n or_o upon_o observation_n of_o little_a solidity_n a_o book_n of_o allegory_n on_o the_o octateuch_n which_o be_v a_o compendious_a collection_n of_o allegorical_a exposition_n make_v by_o the_o father_n before_o he_o and_o a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o song_n of_o solomon_n which_o he_o expound_v of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o brevity_n of_o the_o dogmatical_a tract_n of_o s._n isidore_n we_o have_v none_o remain_v but_o two_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n write_v to_o his_o sister_n cave_n sister_n florentina_n dr._n cave_n florentia_n in_o which_o he_o have_v gather_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o prove_v our_o religion_n the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o book_n be_v upon_o the_o passion_n the_o resurrection_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o upon_o the_o judgement_n the_o second_o be_v upon_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o the_o church_n the_o proof_n he_o bring_v be_v solid_a and_o his_o reflection_n judicious_a among_o his_o book_n of_o discipline_n that_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a or_o divine_a offices_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a it_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o book_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o part_n and_o ceremony_n of_o divine_a service_n he_o confess_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n prayer_n be_v read_v with_o a_o plain_a turn_n of_o the_o voice_n more_o like_o pronounce_v than_o sing_v he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o hymn_n those_o of_o the_o scripture_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o author_n and_o those_o of_o man_n composition_n he_o say_v s._n hilarius_n be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v any_o of_o they_o and_o that_o after_o he_o s._n ambrose_n do_v also_o compose_v some_o which_o have_v be_v recite_v in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n and_o from_o thence_o pass_v down_o to_o the_o other_o western_a church_n and_o further_o say_v that_o s._n ambrose_n first_o establish_v the_o use_n of_o anthem_n and_o that_o response_n be_v invent_v in_o italy_n he_o distinguish_v seven_o part_n in_o the_o the_o mass_n or_o canon_n the_o word_n missa_fw-la or_o mass_n be_v a_o old_a latin_a word_n and_o signify_v general_o the_o whole_a service_n 65._o ambr._n lib_n 5._o epist._n 33._o hâ—…_n in_o psal._n 65._o of_o the_o church_n but_o more_o especial_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v call_v missa_fw-la or_o demissio_fw-la because_o no_o man_n be_v suffer_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o therefore_o such_o person_n as_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o see_v and_o hear_v but_o not_o receive_v be_v all_o without_o exception_n dismiss_v by_o the_o deacon_n after_o the_o sermon_n be_v end_v with_o these_o word_n item_fw-la missa_fw-la est_fw-la go_v you_o be_v dismiss_v and_o if_o any_o delay_v they_o be_v urge_v to_o depart_v by_o the_o deacon_n and_o exorcist_n say_v aloud_o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la non_fw-la communicet_fw-la det_fw-la locum_fw-la whosoever_o will_v not_o receive_v let_v he_o go_v out_o the_o roman_a church_n put_v a_o different_a sense_n upon_o this_o word_n mass_n understand_v by_o it_o that_o solemn_a service_n wherein_o they_o do_v pretend_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o son_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a isidore_z here_o take_v it_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n call_v it_o ordo_fw-la precum_fw-la i._n e._n the_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o m._n du_n pin_n by_o join_v it_o with_o the_o word_n canon_n a_o word_n of_o a_o much_o late_a use_n and_o which_o signify_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o rule_n or_o form_n of_o celebrate_v their_o mass_n seem_v to_o bring_v it_o over_o to_o the_o latter_a but_o against_o the_o sense_n of_o s._n isidors_n of_o sevil_n mass_n or_o the_o canon_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v be_v establish_v by_o s._n peter_n but_o erroneous_o for_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v without_o any_o ceremony_n or_o prayer_n save_v that_o at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o element_n the_o priest_n repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n over_o they_o and_o this_o s._n jerom_n say_v be_v do_v by_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n himself_o dominus_fw-la docuit_fw-la apostolos_fw-la ut_fw-la orationem_fw-la dominicam_fw-la dicerent_fw-la super_fw-la sacrificio_fw-la corporis_fw-la and_o innocent_a 3._o hieron_n câ—nt_fw-la pelag._n l._n 3._o iii_o himself_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n peter_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o antioch_n with_o three_o prayer_n only_o primus_fw-la b._n petrus_n apostolus_fw-la missam_fw-la antiochiae_fw-la dicitur_fw-la celebrâ—sse_fw-la in_o qua_fw-la tres_fw-la tantum_fw-la orationes_fw-la in_fw-la primordio_fw-la nascentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la dicebantur_fw-la so_o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v s._n peter_n the_o author_n of_o so_o long_a a_o office_n establish_v by_o s._n peter_n 1._o the_o admonition_n to_o the_o people_n to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o pray_v 2._o the_o prayer_n to_o god_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v the_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n of_o his_o people_n 3._o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o live_n who_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o and_o prayer_n in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v evident_a from_o some_o very_a ancient_a record_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o the_o christian_n ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o dreadful_a mystery_n whether_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n 2._o chrys._n hom._n 3._o in_o epist._n ad_fw-la philip._n nazianz._n orat._n 7._o in_o caes._n ambr._n de_fw-fr ob_fw-la val._n &_o theod_n aug._n confess_v l._n 9_o c._n 13._o liturg._n in_o bur._n of_o the_o dead_a s._n chrys._n hom._n 32._o in_o mat._n ephrem_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr poen_fw-mi c._n 2._o plain_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v in_o his_o comment_n on_o the_o philippian_n may_v be_v a_o very_a great_a doubt_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v in_o use_n about_o 200_o year_n after_o christ._n this_o be_v prove_v from_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr monog_n c._n 10._o who_o thus_o speak_v let_v the_o faithful_a widow_n pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o her_o husband_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n in_o coron_n mil._n c._n 3._o so_o also_o s._n cyprian_n ep._n 66._o euseb._n de_fw-fr vit_n constant._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o and_o epiphanius_n haer._n 3._o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o we_o find_v practise_v by_o many_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n nazianzen_n pray_v for_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n ambrose_n for_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o theodosius_n and_o s._n austin_n for_o his_o mother_n monica_n but_o all_o the_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o dead_a by_o the_o first_o christian_n contain_v no_o other_o petition_n for_o they_o than_o what_o be_v very_o warrantable_a and_o pious_a and_o which_o our_o liturgy_n seem_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n to_o authorise_v viz._n that_o god_n will_v hasten_v his_o kingdom_n and_o speedy_o give_v they_o a_o consummation_n of_o bliss_n not_o impute_v to_o they_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o which_o they_o join_v a_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o their_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a example_n which_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o imitate_v these_o with_o the_o alm_n to_o the_o poor_a which_o general_o accompany_v they_o be_v the_o oblationes_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la speak_v of_o by_o the_o father_n the_o romish_a church_n have_v abuse_v this_o custom_n by_o pray_v for_o person_n who_o die_v in_o their_o sin_n who_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v detain_v in_o their_o feign_a purgatory_n which_o be_v both_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o place_n as_o purgatory_n nor_o remission_n of_o sin_n after_o death_n the_o sacrament_n a_o sacrifice_n the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o primitive_a father_n not_o because_o 122._o s._n chrys._n hom._n 17._o in_o epist._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 33._o aug._n de_fw-fr civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 20._o cypr._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr eleem._n aug._n ep._n 122._o christ_n be_v real_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a in_o those_o
another_o way_n wherefore_o meeting_n at_o quiercy_n in_o his_o return_n from_o the_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr hold_v in_o 853_o with_o several_a bishop_n and_o abbot_n he_o propound_v four_o head_n of_o doctrine_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o his_o authority_n the_o i._o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o predestination_n but_o only_o to_o life_n by_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o mass_n of_o perdition_n into_o which_o all_o man_n be_v fall_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n those_o who_o he_o have_v predestinate_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o glory_n and_o as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v leave_v in_o the_o state_n of_o damnation_n he_o foresee_v that_o they_o will_v perish_v but_o he_o have_v not_o predestine_v they_o to_o destruction_n but_o only_o have_v predestine_v the_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o they_o have_v deserve_v the_o ii_o be_v that_o the_o freewill_n which_o we_o have_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n be_v restore_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o have_v a_o full_a power_n to_o do_v good_a by_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o do_v evil_a be_v forsake_v by_o it_o the_o iii_o be_v that_o god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n to_o be_v save_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o save_v that_o those_o that_o be_v save_v be_v so_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o that_o perish_v be_v damn_v for_o their_o own_o sin_n the_o iv_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v suffer_v for_o all_o man_n although_o all_o man_n be_v not_o redeem_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o do_v not_o happen_v because_o the_o price_n of_o redemption_n be_v not_o great_a enough_o or_o sufficient_a but_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n or_o not_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v save_v i._n e._n a_o faith_n which_o work_v by_o love_n these_o four_o article_n be_v sign_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n present_a at_o their_o assembly_n and_o if_o we_o sens._n prudentius_n letter_n to_o the_o council_n of_o sens._n may_v believe_v hincmarus_n be_v subscribe_v by_o prudentius_n himself_o but_o this_o bishop_n repent_v of_o what_o he_o have_v do_v write_v to_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o sens_n to_o choose_v a_o bishop_n of_o paris_n that_o since_o he_o can_v not_o be_v present_a himself_o at_o that_o synod_n he_o have_v send_v arnoldus_fw-la a_o priest_n to_o who_o he_o have_v give_v commission_n to_o subscribe_v to_o their_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n provide_v they_o will_v sign_v and_o approve_v these_o four_o article_n concern_v grace_n 1._o that_o the_o freewill_n of_o man_n which_o be_v lose_v by_o the_o disobedience_n of_o adam_n be_v so_o far_o restore_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o can_v do_v think_v or_o desire_v any_o good_a thing_n without_o it_o 2._o that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v some_o to_o eternal_a life_n through_o his_o mere_a mercy_n and_o other_o through_o his_o just_a judgement_n to_o damnation_n 3._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v shed_v for_o they_o that_o believe_v on_o he_o and_o not_o for_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v 4._o that_o god_n save_v all_o those_o he_o will_v have_v save_v and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v who_o he_o will_v not_o have_v save_v it_o be_v not_o know_v what_o effect_n this_o letter_n have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n but_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v read_v but_o nothing_o be_v determine_v in_o that_o matter_n but_o the_o 4_o article_n of_o quiercy_n be_v send_v to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n the_o archbishop_n examine_v they_o lion_n the_o 4_o article_n of_o quiercy_n as_o confute_v by_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o confute_v they_o in_o a_o book_n make_v on_o purpose_n entitle_v a_o censure_n of_o the_o article_n of_o quiercy_n or_o a_o book_n prove_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n follow_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o article_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o these_o assertion_n 1._o that_o the_o first_o man_n be_v free_a to_o do_v good_a not_o mention_v the_o divine_a assistance_n without_o which_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o angel_n themselves_o can_v do_v good_a 2._o that_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o elect_n as_o if_o it_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o good_a work_n foresee_v 3._o that_o they_o deny_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v the_o wicked_a to_o damnation_n upon_o the_o second_o article_n he_o object_n 1._o that_o they_o have_v speak_v too_o succinct_o and_o brief_o about_o freewill_n have_v say_v nothing_o but_o produce_v some_o explication_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o that_o point_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v assert_v that_o we_o have_v utter_o lose_v our_o freewill_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n though_o the_o father_n acknowledge_v that_o though_o it_o be_v weaken_v by_o that_o sin_n it_o still_o subsist_v in_o man_n but_o he_o can_v use_v it_o well_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o grace_n that_o all_o man_n have_v natural_o judgement_n reason_n and_o understanding_n by_o which_o they_o be_v able_a to_o distinguish_v that_o which_o be_v good_a from_o that_o which_o be_v evil_a and_o that_o which_o be_v just_a from_o that_o which_o be_v unjust_a that_o they_o also_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o choose_v good_a in_o some_o sort_n but_o through_o the_o law_n we_o have_v of_o human_a affair_n it_o be_v whole_o carry_v upon_o the_o good_a of_o society_n transaction_n of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_a private_a interest_n last_o that_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o can_v do_v some_o good_a but_o we_o can_v do_v nothing_o towards_o our_o eternal_a happiness_n but_o by_o the_o inspiration_n and_o motion_n of_o grace_n 3._o he_o also_o reprove_v they_o in_o this_o article_n for_o say_v that_o after_o regeneration_n we_o have_v liberty_n of_o do_v evil_a as_o if_o we_o have_v it_o not_o before_o regeneration_n concern_v the_o 3d_o article_n which_o be_v about_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o man_n part_n of_o his_o remark_n be_v lose_v but_o by_o what_o remain_v we_o may_v see_v that_o he_o disapprove_v their_o assert_v of_o it_o so_o general_o and_o have_v reject_v the_o father_n explication_n of_o it_o in_o the_o last_o article_n he_o reprove_v they_o for_o say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n nature_n that_o be_v not_o heal_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o assert_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o assume_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o necessity_n but_o of_o his_o own_o good_a will_n and_o that_o for_o the_o elect_n 2._o he_o dislike_v they_o for_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v not_o ever_o be_v nor_o shall_v be_v a_o man_n for_o who_o christ_n die_v not_o he_o confess_v that_o he_o die_v for_o all_o that_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o righteous_a man_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o deny_v that_o he_o die_v for_o all_o infidel_n which_o die_v before_o christ_n nativity_n for_o those_o who_o never_o receive_v the_o faith_n or_o infant_n die_v without_o baptism_n he_o maintain_v that_o christ_n die_v for_o none_o but_o for_o those_o for_o who_o the_o church_n pray_v and_o mention_n in_o their_o holy_a service_n after_o their_o death_n last_o he_o disapprove_v their_o comparison_n between_o infidel_n that_o never_o receive_v the_o faith_n and_o christian_n who_o though_o they_o have_v be_v baptise_a die_v in_o their_o sin_n this_o confutation_n of_o remigius_n of_o the_o article_n of_o quiercy_n be_v extant_a with_o the_o treatise_n last_o mention_v remigius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n have_v thus_o confute_v the_o article_n make_v at_o quiercy_n by_o his_o own_o write_n grace_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n about_o grace_n cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v confirm_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o valence_n a_o 855._o make_v up_o of_o 14_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o lion_n arles_n and_o vienna_n in_o which_o the_o 3_o metropolitan_o preside_v and_o ebbo_n bishop_n of_o grenoble_n be_v present_a they_o make_v 6_o canon_n in_o this_o synod_n concern_v grace_n freewill_n and_o predestination_n the_o first_o forbid_v all_o novel_a expression_n about_o such_o matter_n and_o command_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a father_n in_o the_o second_o they_o declare_v that_o god_n have_v foresee_v from_o all_o eternity_n all_o the_o good_a which_o righteous_a man_n will_v do_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o sinner_n will_v do_v by_o their_o own_o malice_n that_o the_o righteous_a shall_v receive_v eternal_a life_n as_o a_o reward_n of_o their_o good_a action_n and_o the_o wicked_a be_v condemn_v just_o for_o their_o crime_n to_o eternal_a punishment_n that_o this_o prescience_n lay_v no_o necessity_n
and_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a which_o they_o can_v do_v worthy_o and_o effectual_o unless_o they_o can_v discern_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o what_o they_o perceive_v by_o the_o tast._n that_o it_o be_v call_v sacrament_n either_o because_o under_o the_o species_n of_o a_o visible_a sign_n god_n be_v please_v to_o work_v some_o secret_a thing_n or_o because_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v consecrate_v the_o visible_a sign_n and_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o outward_a sign_n do_v work_v some_o mystical_a thing_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o all_o sacrament_n in_o general_n may_v be_v define_v to_o be_v a_o earnest_a or_o a_o pledge_n of_o salvation_n by_o which_o under_o a_o visible_a representation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n work_v in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n that_o such_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n chrism_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o call_v sacrament_n because_o under_o the_o visible_a species_n the_o flesh_n be_v consecrate_a by_o a_o secret_a and_o divine_a virtue_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n inward_o what_o they_o be_v think_v to_o be_v outward_o by_o faith_n that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o have_v form_v our_o saviour_n body_n in_o the_o virgin_n be_v womb_n shall_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n though_o there_o appear_v no_o visible_a change_n because_o it_o be_v do_v spiritual_o and_o invisible_o that_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o create_v produce_v and_o sacrifice_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o figure_n in_o this_o mystery_n be_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o that_o the_o figure_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o reality_n that_o what_o appear_v outward_o be_v a_o figure_n but_o the_o inward_a a_o reality_n because_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n so_o that_o this_o mystery_n be_v both_o figure_n and_o verity_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o hide_a truth_n and_o a_o verity_n not_o perceivable_a indeed_o by_o the_o sense_n but_o believe_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o ancient_a figure_n differ_v vast_o from_o this_o they_o be_v but_o a_o shadow_n and_o image_n of_o what_o we_o real_o enjoy_v by_o receive_v this_o mystery_n the_o real_a flesh_n and_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n our_o saviour_n that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o dwell_v in_o christ_n that_o be_v who_o remain_v in_o sin_n take_v the_o sacramental_a element_n out_o of_o the_o priest_n hand_n but_o do_v not_o eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n that_o in_o fine_a the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v daily_o consecrate_a to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o those_o only_a who_o be_v his_o mystical_a member_n be_v allow_v to_o receive_v it_o that_o from_o this_o food_n some_o receive_v life_n other_o death_n it_o be_v life_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o death_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o we_o must_v raise_v our_o mind_n to_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o very_a flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o die_v upon_o the_o cross._n that_o christ_n himself_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n offer_v as_o highpriest_n our_o vow_n and_o supplication_n to_o the_o lord_n that_o the_o angel_n be_v present_a at_o this_o sacrifice_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n once_o sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n for_o the_o atonement_n of_o the_o sin_n we_o daily_o commit_v to_o discriminate_a the_o good_a from_o the_o wicked_a to_o dwell_v corporal_o in_o such_o as_o have_v receive_v baptism_n that_o they_o may_v dwell_v in_o he_o and_o to_o nourish_v the_o faithful_a that_o therefore_o he_o be_v call_v bread_n because_o as_o the_o bread_n nourish_v the_o body_n so_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o he_o be_v also_o call_v wine_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v make_v of_o the_o juice_n of_o several_a grape_n so_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o grace_n and_o spiritual_a influence_n which_o flow_v from_o he_o who_o be_v the_o true_a vine_n of_o which_o the_o faithful_a be_v but_o branch_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a blood_n which_o run_v out_o of_o his_o side_n at_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n and_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o we_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n because_o out_o of_o his_o side_n there_o come_v both_o blood_n and_o water_n that_o other_o say_v water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n to_o join_v together_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o be_v the_o price_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o whether_o the_o consecrating-priest_n be_v a_o good_a or_o bad_a man_n we_o ought_v to_o believe_v when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o his_o hand_n that_o we_o equal_o receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n because_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o make_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o he_o that_o consecrate_v but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o baptise_n as_o it_o be_v he_o by_o who_o through_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o eucharist_n become_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n the_o father_n by_o his_o son_n that_o he_o offer_v gift_n unto_o he_o before_o the_o consecration_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v of_o they_o and_o that_o he_o make_v this_o offer_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o faithful_a that_o although_o this_o sacrament_n have_v neither_o the_o taste_n nor_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n yet_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o faith_n and_o reason_n our_o soul_n receive_v they_o as_o such_o and_o that_o as_o we_o have_v receive_v in_o baptism_n the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n death_n so_o we_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o likeness_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o there_o be_v truth_n in_o this_o mystery_n and_o yet_o the_o heathen_n can_v reproach_n we_o that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n or_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o a_o dead_a man._n that_o to_o evidence_n these_o truth_n either_o to_o such_o as_o call_v they_o into_o question_n or_o to_o those_o who_o have_v a_o tender_a love_n for_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o tale_n the_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n visible_o appear_v this_o fabulous_a apparition_n hospinian_n de_fw-fr sacr._n l._n 4._o p._n 1._o p._n 325._o tell_v we_o be_v plain_o foist_v into_o the_o original_a manuscript_n and_o do_v so_o plain_o differ_v from_o the_o style_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o a_o moderate_a judgement_n that_o the_o chapter_n 38_o &_o 39_o wherein_o it_o be_v be_v add_v by_o the_o monk_n who_o put_v it_o out_o or_o by_o some_o other_o who_o will_v promote_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o such_o legendary_a tale_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v sometime_o visible_o appear_v upon_o the_o altar_n particular_o to_o a_o priest_n who_o have_v desire_v it_o ardent_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v make_v by_o the_o energy_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ._n that_o howsoever_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v nevertheless_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o effect_n they_o produce_v for_o as_o the_o terrestrial_a bread_n be_v a_o support_n to_o out_o temporal_a life_n so_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n yield_v unto_o we_o a_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a life_n and_o as_o wine_n do_v rejoice_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n so_o do_v this_o heavenly_a drink_n rejoice_v the_o inward_a man._n that_o by_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n we_o receive_v his_o divinity_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v both_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o can_v
be_v separate_v that_o though_o our_o saviour_n do_v administer_v this_o sacrament_n to_o his_o apostle_n after_o supper_n for_o some_o mystical_a reason_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o receive_v it_o fast_v that_o it_o be_v not_o requisite_a however_o to_o forbear_v eat_v till_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v according_a to_o the_o injunction_n of_o some_o apocryphal_a book_n that_o though_o this_o sacrament_n nourish_v our_o body_n we_o ought_v chief_o to_o consider_v the_o spiritual_a effect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o nourish_v our_o soul_n in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n so_o that_o it_o be_v frivolous_a to_o fear_v that_o this_o sacrament_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n as_o our_o terrestrial_a food_n or_o that_o it_o mingle_v itself_o and_o be_v digest_v with_o it_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o drink_v wine_n during_o his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v and_o last_o that_o though_o good_a and_o bad_a man_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v salvation_n to_o the_o first_o and_o damnation_n to_o the_o last_o thus_o i_o have_v in_o few_o word_n sum_v up_o paschasius_fw-la his_o doctrine_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n from_o his_o aforesaid_a 1616._o aforesaid_a this_o book_n be_v print_v by_o itself_o at_o cologne_n 1551._o under_o the_o name_n of_o rabanus_n and_o under_o paschasius_fw-la '_o s_z at_o hagenoa_n 1528._o louvain_n 1561_o and_o at_o helmstad_n 1616._o treatise_n to_o which_o he_o add_v several_a consideration_n with_o allegorical_a and_o mystical_a reflection_n and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o s._n hilary_n s._n austin_n s._n ambrose_n s._n gregory_n s._n leo_n s._n john_n chrysostom_n and_o beda_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o a_o long_a time_n after_o this_o treatise_n be_v publish_v for_o it_o be_v write_v in_o 831._o before_o paschasius_fw-la be_v abbot_n of_o corbey_n and_o what_o we_o be_v go_v to_o say_v happen_v but_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o life_n towards_o the_o year_n 864._o fredegardus_n or_o frudegardus_fw-la a_o monk_n of_o the_o new_a abbey_n of_o corbey_n for_o who_o monk_n paschasius_fw-la have_v compose_v this_o book_n have_v meet_v with_o some_o man_n of_o a_o different_a opinion_n and_o himself_o entertain_v some_o doubt_n upon_o this_o subject_a do_v free_o write_v unto_o he_o his_o thought_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o paschasius_fw-la write_v he_o a_o fredegardus_n a_o pasch_fw-mi siva_fw-mi his_o letter_n to_o fredegardus_n letter_n wherein_o he_o explain_v and_o confirm_v what_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o he_o say_v that_o notwithstanding_o the_o scruple_n of_o those_o person_n he_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v give_v to_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o flesh_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross._n otherwise_o say_v he_o how_o can_v this_o sacrament_n confer_v eternal_a life_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v it_o not_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o who_o be_v life_n and_o salvation_n fredegardus_n do_v own_v it_o to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n but_o that_o have_v read_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n write_v by_o st._n austin_n that_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o flesh_n be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n and_o a_o figure_n more_o than_o a_o reality_n he_o can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o reconcile_v that_o with_o his_o former_a sentiment_n and_o the_o rather_o consider_v what_o that_o holy_a father_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o horrible_a thing_n to_o believe_v that_o christian_n eat_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross._n to_o which_o paschasius_fw-la answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o good_a sense_n to_o say_v that_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n because_o there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o this_o mystery_n and_o that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o find_v in_o it_o but_o in_o a_o mystery_n and_o figure_n as_o our_o saviour_n be_v call_v the_o character_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n though_o he_o be_v real_o god_n that_o he_o have_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o book_n by_o assert_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o a_o figure_n and_o a_o real_a thing_n that_o st._n austin_n himself_o do_v own_v it_o and_o that_o he_o agree_v in_o that_o point_n with_o st._n ambrose_n st._n cyprian_n and_o eusebius_n emesenus_n some_o of_o who_o passage_n he_o quote_v whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n though_o many_o doubt_n of_o it_o who_o can_v apprehend_v how_o the_o bread_n remain_v visible_o entire_a it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n but_o that_o they_o will_v have_v other_o thought_n of_o it_o shall_v they_o but_o consider_v how_o five_o or_o six_o loaf_n can_v be_v multiply_v into_o a_o infinite_a number_n and_o as_o those_o loaf_n be_v multiply_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n so_o christ_n flesh_n be_v multiply_v and_o the_o abundance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n diffuse_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o christ_n be_v daily_o sacrifice_v upon_o our_o altar_n though_o he_o die_v but_o once_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n because_o we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v do_v spiritual_o but_o not_o without_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v not_o reiterated_a by_o cause_v christ_n to_o die_v again_o but_o he_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v every_o day_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n and_o drink_v in_o the_o cup_n what_o run_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n for_o walk_v by_o faith_n our_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v spiritual_a not_o carnal_a upon_o which_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n gregory_n and_o another_o of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o then_o invite_v fredegardus_n to_o read_v over_o his_o treatise_n attentive_o not_o say_v he_o that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n extraordinary_a in_o it_o be_v contrive_v for_o the_o mean_a capacity_n but_o because_o he_o hear_v that_o treatise_n have_v stir_v up_o many_o to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n teach_v they_o to_o entertain_v notion_n worthy_a of_o our_o saviour_n who_o body_n be_v incorruptible_a because_o spiritual_a and_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v also_o spiritual_a he_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v that_o spirit_n who_o give_v life_n to_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o worthy_o and_o that_o those_o who_o want_v faith_n or_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v their_o own_o damnation_n to_o his_o letter_n he_o subjoin_v a_o abstract_n of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o oppose_v those_o who_o give_v it_o only_o a_o figurative_a sense_n as_o if_o the_o word_n import_v nothing_o but_o the_o figure_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o not_o his_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o explain_v that_o passage_n more_o at_o large_a upon_o the_o information_n he_o have_v receive_v that_o some_o people_n find_v fault_n with_o what_o he_o have_v former_o write_v upon_o that_o subject_a which_o doctrine_n he_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n hilary_n and_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n together_o with_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass._n although_o paschasius_fw-la in_o his_o book_n follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o orthodox_n before_o he_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v actual_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a in_o those_o time_n to_o say_v positive_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o assert_v it_o so_o plain_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o father_n mabillon_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o
blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v real_o present_a and_o do_v conjunct_o exist_v but_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v two_o existence_n of_o two_o different_a thing_n viz._n body_n and_o spirit_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o in_o one_o respect_n be_v the_o species_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o another_o respect_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o they_o fall_v under_o our_o outward_a sense_n be_v species_n of_o corporal_a creature_n but_o if_o consider_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o power_n which_o have_v raise_v they_o into_o a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_n be_v they_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o their_o outward_a superficies_n fall_v under_o our_o sense_n they_o be_v creature_n subject_a to_o change_n and_o corruption_n but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o strength_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o mystery_n they_o confer_v life_n and_o immortality_n on_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o this_o he_o explain_v by_o the_o simile_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o manna_n which_o indeed_o be_v not_o altogether_o parallel_v but_o such_o as_o may_v be_v in_o some_o sense_n apply_v to_o it_o for_o as_o in_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o outward_a sign_n that_o fall_v under_o our_o sense_n and_o a_o inward_a grace_n apprehend_v by_o faith_n so_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o fall_n under_o our_o sense_n and_o the_o invisible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o the_o inward_a grace_n and_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o heal_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v also_o real_a and_o true_a so_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v real_o and_o true_o present_a under_o the_o species_n as_o to_o the_o manna_n this_o author_n seem_v to_o be_v singular_a in_o his_o opinion_n about_o its_o conversion_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o affirm_v in_o very_o ardent_a term_n but_o he_o be_v force_v to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a to_o adapt_v his_o simile_n to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n which_o be_v a_o further_a proof_n that_o he_o own_v a_o real_a charge_n in_o the_o eucharist_n next_o to_o that_o he_o quote_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o st._n john_n gospel_n chap._n 6._o if_o you_o do_v not_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v that_o to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n it_o must_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n such_o as_o it_o be_v crucify_a or_o that_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o that_o the_o faithful_a shall_v true_o receive_v by_o this_o mystery_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n thus_o be_v clear_o explain_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n afterward_o he_o quote_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n isidorus_n upon_o which_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o a_o visible_a but_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o look_v upon_o by_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o as_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o a_o invisible_a power_n they_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v outward_a and_o visible_a feed_v our_o body_n whilst_o the_o inward_a and_o invisible_a feed_v and_o give_v life_n to_o our_o soul_n last_o he_o conclude_v this_o first_o part_n in_o these_o word_n by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v hitherto_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v figure_n if_o consider_v by_o the_o visible_a and_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o if_o consider_v by_o their_o substance_n hide_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o be_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n they_o be_v indeed_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n therefore_o according_a to_o the_o visible_a creature_n they_o be_v a_o food_n for_o our_o body_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o mighty_a substance_n they_o nourish_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a after_o this_o he_o come_v to_o the_o second_o question_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n whether_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v bury_v and_o sit_v on_o the_o right-hand_a of_o the_o eternal_a father_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o faithful_a daily_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o author_n he_o quote_v upon_o this_o question_n be_v s._n ambrose_n a_o passage_n out_o of_o who_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la he_o set_v down_o and_o out_o of_o it_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v corporal_o that_o be_v what_o we_o touch_v with_o our_o tooth_n swallow_v down_o and_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n that_o feed_v our_o soul_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v perceptible_a only_o to_o our_o faith_n which_o show_v that_o this_o question_n agree_v to_o the_o former_a and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o how_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v there_o whether_o without_o any_o figure_n or_o veil_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o very_a thing_n we_o fall_v or_o break_v etc._n etc._n and_o here_o he_o repeat_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o change_n which_o must_v be_v inward_a and_o invisible_a see_v it_o be_v not_o outward_a and_o apparent_a thus_o continue_v to_o allege_v passage_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n he_o start_v this_o objection_n those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v not_o of_o my_o opinion_n do_v object_n and_o say_v that_o what_o we_o see_v be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o which_o we_o drink_v be_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o inquire_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o to_o which_o he_o make_v this_o answer_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v reasonable_a and_o that_o we_o ought_v firm_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o therefore_o we_o believe_v it_o because_o we_o do_v not_o see_v it_o for_o can_v we_o see_v it_o we_o shall_v not_o say_v i_o believe_v but_o i_o see_v it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n but_o faith_n that_o perceive_v it_o and_o that_o what_o be_v see_v be_v not_o in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o operation_n and_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o it_o under_o a_o humane_a shape_n therefore_o add_v he_o s._n ambrose_n say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o mind_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n who_o change_v what_o seem_v good_a unto_o he_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o please_v who_o create_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o change_n what_o he_o have_v create_v into_o what_o it_o be_v not_o before_o to_o be_v virtual_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o our_o author_n be_v to_o be_v so_o real_o but_o not_o visible_o because_o under_o another_o form_n or_o appearance_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o it_o be_v bread_n in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o specie_fw-la panis_n est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n verum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o not_o in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la the_o difference_n he_o make_v betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o first_o be_v have_v under_o no_o form_n but_o it_o be_v own_o it_o
their_o beard_n and_o the_o crown_n of_o their_o head_n let_v the_o hair_n grow_v that_o be_v about_o their_o temple_n and_o the_o underpart_n of_o their_o head_n that_o other_o shave_v off_o one_o part_n of_o their_o hair_n and_o keep_v on_o the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o uniform_a in_o this_o matter_n but_o different_a and_o that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o dispute_n on_o this_o occasion_n that_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n seem_v to_o condemn_v those_o man_n who_o in_o shave_v their_o head_n put_v themselves_o under_o a_o necessity_n of_o cover_v they_o with_o a_o veil_n that_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v who_o do_v it_o out_o of_o humility_n that_o he_o do_v not_o accuse_v the_o greek_n nor_o shall_v they_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o imitate_v the_o nazarite_n in_o shave_v their_o beard_n and_o cut_v their_o hair_n aeneas_n make_v use_v of_o this_o example_n and_o of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o father_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o to_o justify_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o add_v that_o it_o may_v more_o reasonable_o be_v object_v to_o the_o greek_n as_o a_o fault_n that_o they_o suffer_v their_o hair_n to_o grow_v &_o sic_fw-la comam_fw-la nutriant_fw-la against_o the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n the_o five_o article_n be_v concern_v the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n ratramnus_n say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n seem_v superstitious_a in_o the_o other_o objection_n they_o be_v either_o very_o blind_a or_o be_v worthy_a compassion_n in_o this_o blind_a if_o they_o do_v not_o see_v that_o continency_n be_v very_o much_o to_o be_v commend_v in_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o worthy_a of_o compassion_n if_o know_v it_o they_o condemn_v what_o they_o be_v sensible_a in_o their_o own_o conscience_n deserve_v to_o be_v praise_v he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o by_o this_o condemn_v marriage_n but_o that_o they_o prefer_v continency_n and_o esteem_v it_o more_o become_a priest_n who_o ought_v only_o to_o be_v take_v up_o with_o divine_a service_n then_o he_o quote_v some_o canon_n which_o oblige_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o continence_n aeneas_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o praise_n of_o celibacy_n cite_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n decretal_n of_o pope_n and_o passage_n of_o father_n in_o favour_n of_o celibacy_n the_o six_o article_n be_v touch_v the_o prohibition_n to_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o anoint_v the_o forehead_n of_o those_o that_o be_v baptise_a with_o chrism_n ratramnus_n say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o better_a ground_n for_o this_o objection_n than_o for_o the_o other_o since_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o do_v it_o beside_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o church_n and_o no_o law_n at_o all_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o maintain_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n for_o bestow_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o consequent_o to_o bishop_n who_o be_v much_o above_o priest_n and_o who_o have_v particular_a office_n as_o confer_v holy_a order_n consecrate_v the_o holy_a chrism_n holy_a oil_n etc._n etc._n he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o dignity_n that_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o priest_n to_o anoint_v the_o forehead_n of_o the_o baptise_a with_o holy_a chrism_n he_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v establish_v by_o st._n sylvester_n as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o pontifical_a and_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o pope_n innocent_a on_o this_o subject_a these_o two_o authority_n be_v likewise_o urge_v by_o aeneas_n with_o a_o passage_n of_o gelasius_n the_o seven_o objection_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n be_v false_a in_o matter_n of_o fact_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n without_o confer_v on_o they_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n ratramnus_n deny_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n he_o own_v that_o their_o deacon_n be_v choose_v in_o order_n to_o be_v make_v bishop_n but_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o greek_n violate_v they_o in_o choose_v layman_n to_o make_v they_o bishop_n aeneas_n do_v not_o absolute_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o latin_n who_o allow_v of_o this_o ordination_n but_o he_o excuse_v their_o practice_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o who_o receive_v the_o pontifical_a benediction_n be_v likewise_o honour_a with_o the_o other_o benediction_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v they_o believe_v according_a to_o s._n jerom_n that_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o priest_n make_v part_n of_o a_o bishop_n on_o which_o he_o quote_v the_o passage_n in_o s._n jerom_n on_o the_o epistle_n of_o titus_n the_o eight_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v against_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o they_o will_v prefer_v or_o at_o least_o equalise_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o that_o city_n be_v then_o equal_a if_o not_o superior_a to_o rome_n ratramnus_n assert_v this_o primacy_n because_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v to_o st._n peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v among_o the_o gentile_n as_o st._n peter_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o these_o two_o apostle_n have_v receive_v of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o church_n quos_fw-la ambos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la principatum_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la positos_fw-la be_v send_v to_o rome_n as_o appear_v both_o by_o undoubted_a history_n and_o by_o the_o monument_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o it_o have_v subdue_v all_o the_o world_n to_o its_o empire_n it_o shall_v likewise_o preside_v over_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n by_o its_o primacy_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o apostleship_n he_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o council_n and_o pope_n to_o establish_v this_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v always_o precedent_n at_o general_a council_n by_o their_o legate_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n be_v neither_o to_o be_v prefer_v nor_o equal_v with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o second_o place_n which_o be_v allow_v he_o by_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n without_o entrench_v on_o the_o right_n of_o other_o church_n and_o the_o determination_n make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a aeneas_n make_v a_o collection_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o some_o council_n and_o the_o decretal_n of_o pope_n about_o the_o prerogative_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o quote_v some_o spurious_a tract_n attribute_v to_o s._n sylvester_n as_o also_o the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o end_v his_o treatise_n with_o a_o invective_n against_o the_o condemnation_n of_o ignatius_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o photius_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n the_o greek_n make_v two_o more_o objection_n against_o the_o latin_n which_o these_o two_o author_n think_v worth_a their_o answer_v because_o they_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v false_a however_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v forget_v the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o riverwater_n to_o make_v the_o chrism_n the_o second_o be_v that_o they_o offer_v a_o lamb_n at_o easter_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n walafridus_n strabo_n relate_v that_o there_o be_v some_o particular_a person_n who_o consecrate_a and_o offer_v a_o lamb_n at_o easter_n a_o example_n of_o this_o usage_n be_v find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n uldarick_n and_o a_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n for_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o lamb_n on_o easter-day_n but_o this_o be_v not_o a_o general_a custom_n nor_o authorize_v by_o all_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o be_v much_o more_o of_o argument_n in_o ratramnus_n work_n than_o in_o aeneas_n which_o be_v little_a else_o but_o a_o collection_n of_o passage_n on_o the_o question_n propose_v chap._n xi_o several_a constitution_n make_v in_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n about_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n no_o prince_n and_o bishop_n be_v ever_o so_o careful_a in_o make_v rule_n for_o the_o discipline_n
bigness_n of_o the_o three_o part_n he_o affirm_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v because_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n who_o officiate_n aught_o to_o communicate_v with_o that_o part_n which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o chalice_n and_o to_o distribute_v the_o two_o other_o to_o the_o deacon_n and_o sub-deacon_a who_o be_v assistant_n he_o produce_v another_o mystical_a reason_n of_o the_o same_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n compose_v of_o three_o order_n that_o be_v to_o say_v superior_n virgin_n and_o marry_a person_n or_o else_o that_o it_o be_v do_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o to_o denote_v the_o three_o state_n of_o jesus_n christ_n viz._n the_o mortal_a the_o dead_a and_o the_o raise_v the_o three_o question_n be_v why_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v separately_z from_o his_o body_n and_o why_o it_o be_v receive_v in_o his_o body_n he_o return_v for_o answer_n that_o they_o who_o receive_v the_o two_o species_n separately_z do_v it_o in_o imitation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o although_o his_o body_n be_v receive_v entire_a under_o each_o species_n nevertheless_o each_o species_n be_v receive_v separately_z because_o our_o saviour_n have_v distinguish_v those_o two_o thing_n design_v to_o express_v to_o we_o by_o his_o body_n his_o flesh_n and_o member_n such_o as_o they_o appear_v solid_a and_o entire_a and_o by_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v shed_v by_o he_o on_o the_o cross._n the_o four_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v with_o or_o without_o a_o soul_n he_o answer_v at_o first_o that_o these_o sort_n of_o question_n be_v usual_o start_v by_o person_n who_o affect_v to_o seem_v learned_a and_o who_o endeavour_n to_o lay_v snare_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o weak_a christian_n who_o humble_o believe_v what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v they_o that_o it_o be_v most_o expedient_a not_o to_o enter_v upon_o the_o debate_n of_o such_o question_n that_o although_o one_o can_v comprehend_v how_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v since_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n that_o it_o argue_v foolishness_n to_o endeavour_v to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o incomprehensible_a secret_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o into_o that_o in_o particular_a which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o still_o appear_v to_o the_o sense_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o retain_v all_o the_o quality_n of_o they_o last_o that_o as_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v although_o the_o substance_n do_v not_o appear_v so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o body_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v therein_o although_o its_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v impertinent_a to_o ask_v whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v dead_a or_o immortal_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o soul_n or_o not_o the_o last_o question_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n joel_n chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 14._o who_o know_v if_o god_n will_v turn_v and_o repent_v and_o leave_v a_o blessing_n behind_o they_o he_o say_v that_o the_o turn_n of_o god_n consist_v in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o he_o grant_v to_o those_o who_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o leave_v a_o blessing_n behind_o he_o the_o meaning_n be_v to_o those_o who_o follow_v he_o st._n bruno_n and_o guigue_n prior_n of_o the_o carthusian_n monastery_n at_o grenoble_n st_n bruno_n founder_n of_o the_o carthusian_n order_n be_v bear_v in_o the_o city_n of_o colen_n and_o his_o bruno_n st._n bruno_n parent_n though_o of_o mean_a condition_n take_v care_n that_o he_o shall_v apply_v himself_o to_o study_v in_o which_o he_o soon_o make_v a_o considerable_a progress_n and_o attain_v to_o much_o skill_n both_o in_o divinity_n and_o humane_a learning_n after_o have_v officiate_v for_o some_o time_n in_o quality_n of_o canon_n of_o st._n cunebert_n at_o colen_n he_o be_v invite_v to_o rheims_n make_v canon_n and_o scholastic_a divine_a or_o prebend_n of_o that_o church_n and_o nominate_v public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n he_o have_v some_o contest_v with_o manasses_n his_o metropolitan_a who_o irregularity_n he_o can_v not_o endure_v and_o be_v one_o of_o his_o accuser_n whereupon_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rheims_n and_o take_v a_o resolution_n to_o retire_v entire_o from_o worldly_a business_n he_o have_v for_o his_o assistant_n in_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n lauduin_n two_o canon_n of_o st._n rufus_n both_o name_v stephen_n one_o of_o burgos_n and_o the_o other_o of_o die_n hugh_n who_o they_o call_v their_o chaplain_n because_o he_o be_v the_o only_a priest_n among_o they_o and_o two_o layman_n name_v andrew_n and_o guarin_n these_o seven_o person_n who_o be_v excite_v by_o a_o earnest_a desire_n to_o promote_v their_o own_o salvation_n seek_v for_o a_o place_n convenient_a to_o lead_v a_o solitary_a life_n separate_v from_o all_o manner_n of_o commerce_n with_o other_o man_n go_v to_o grenoble_n and_o make_v application_n to_o hugh_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n a_o prelate_n of_o great_a sanctity_n who_o receive_v they_o with_o all_o the_o mark_n of_o charity_n that_o they_o can_v wish_v for_o and_o appoint_v the_o solitude_n of_o la_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr for_o their_o habitation_n where_o they_o settle_v a._n d._n 1086._o st._n bruno_n who_o be_v the_o most_o able_a divine_a among_o they_o be_v choose_v their_o first_o prior_n but_o he_o be_v send_v for_o to_o italy_n in_o 1090._o by_o pope_n urban_n ii_o and_o retire_v with_o his_o permission_n to_o a_o solitude_n of_o calabria_n call_v la_fw-fr torre_n where_o he_o die_v october_n 6._o 1101._o lauduin_n succeed_v he_o in_o the_o priory_n of_o la_fw-fr grand_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr and_o one_o peter_n supply_v his_o place_n after_o who_o john_n be_v promote_v to_o that_o dignity_n who_o successor_n be_v guigue_v the_o castre_n a_o native_a of_o valence_n in_o dauphine_n the_o five_o prior_n of_o that_o famous_a monastery_n who_o commit_v the_o statue_n of_o the_o order_n to_o write_v and_o govern_v it_o during_o 27_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o a._n d._n 1110_o to_o 1137._o the_o work_n of_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o segni_n be_v common_o attribute_v to_o this_o st._n bruno_n and_o among_o those_o that_o bear_v his_o name_n print_v at_o colen_n in_o 1611._o and_o publish_v by_o theodore_n the_o camp_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n of_o that_o city_n there_o be_v only_o two_o letter_n that_o real_o belong_v to_o st._n bruno_n which_o be_v write_v concern_v his_o solitude_n in_o calabria_n one_o of_o they_o be_v direct_v to_o radulphe_n le_fw-fr verd_fw-mi provost_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o retire_v from_o the_o world_n and_o the_o other_o to_o his_o monk_n of_o la_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr guigue_n in_o like_a manner_n compose_v divers_a work_n beside_o the_o statute_n of_o his_o order_n late_o print_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o the_o carthusian_n monk_n viz._n the_o life_n of_o st._n hugh_n chartreuse_fw-fr guigue_n prior_n of_o la_fw-fr grandee_n chartreuse_fw-fr bishop_n of_o grenoble_n refer_v to_o by_o surius_n in_o april_n 1_o certain_a meditation_n or_o rather_o moral_a notion_n print_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o the_o contemplative_a life_n or_o the_o ladder_n of_o the_o cloister_n or_o of_o the_o four_o exercise_n of_o the_o monastic_a cell_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o st._n bernard_n work_n a_o treatise_n of_o truth_n and_o peace_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o carthusian_n at_o colen_n and_o divers_a letter_n four_o of_o which_o be_v still_o extant_a and_o be_v set_v forth_o by_o father_n mabillon_n in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o st._n bernard_n work_n the_o first_o be_v direct_v to_o haimeric_n chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o which_o he_o inveigh_v against_o the_o pride_n and_o luxury_n of_o the_o clergyman_n of_o his_o time_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o assert_n that_o recourse_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v have_v to_o arm_n or_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n to_o maintain_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o
confess_v of_o grant_v indulgence_n or_o of_o do_v any_o other_o sacerdotal_a function_n the_o seven_o import_v that_o those_o who_o have_v plurality_n of_o benefice_n shall_v be_v content_v with_o the_o last_o that_o have_v be_v give_v they_o and_o shall_v be_v turn_v out_o of_o the_o rest_n unless_o before_o the_o hold_n of_o the_o first_o provincial_a council_n they_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v obtain_v a_o dispensation_n to_o hold_v they_o from_o the_o superior_a who_o have_v the_o right_a to_o grant_v it_o the_o eight_o oblige_v all_o the_o clergy_n who_o have_v benefice_n with_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n to_o residence_n on_o pain_n of_o forfeit_v the_o income_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o temporality_n of_o their_o benefice_n the_o nine_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o penalty_n those_o who_o take_v not_o order_n within_o the_o time_n prescribe_v by_o the_o canon_n the_o ten_o order_n that_o in_o benefice_n where_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v vicar_n a_o competent_a stipend_n shall_v be_v allow_v they_o for_o their_o maintenance_n the_o eleven_o revive_v the_o law_n about_o the_o clerical_a tonsure_v and_o habit._n the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o suspend_v the_o clerk_n who_o frequent_a tavern_n or_o play_v at_o dice_n the_o fourteen_o excommunicate_v those_o who_o shall_v break_v a_o prison_n in_o favour_n of_o a_o clerk_n imprison_v by_o the_o order_n of_o his_o bishop_n the_o fifteen_o prohibit_n man_n and_o woman_n from_o take_v upon_o they_o the_o religious_a habit_n if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v profession_n of_o a_o rule_n in_o a_o order_n already_o approve_v and_o design_n to_o enter_v a_o monastery_n the_o sixteenth_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o thing_n to_o vagrant_a scholar_n the_o seventeen_o prohibit_n certain_a sport_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o church_n the_o eighteen_o order_n the_o bishop_n to_o see_v that_o the_o censure_n pass_v by_o other_o bishop_n be_v observe_v the_o nineteenth_o import_v that_o they_o shall_v cut_v their_o stubble_n in_o all_o the_o province_n on_o the_o festival_n of_o st._n rupert_n st._n vigilius_n and_o st._n augustine_n patron_n of_o saltzburg_n the_o twenty_o prohibit_v the_o monk_n from_o choose_v confessor_n out_o of_o their_o order_n unless_o it_o be_v by_o the_o bishop_n leave_n the_o twenty_o first_o order_n that_o the_o clerk_n or_o monk_n shall_v be_v cast_v into_o prison_n who_o make_v use_v of_o the_o secular_a power_n to_o exempt_v themselves_o from_o the_o correction_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o declare_v they_o unworthy_a to_o possess_v benesices_n or_o ecclesiastical_a office_n the_o twenty_o second_o import_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o general_a interdiction_n to_o punish_v the_o imprisonment_n or_o persecution_n of_o a_o bishop_n the_o twenty_o three_o prohibit_n the_o receive_v of_o curacy_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o laic_n and_o from_o enter_v into_o possession_n of_o they_o before_o they_o be_v institute_v and_o induct_v by_o the_o bishop_n the_o twenty_o four_o prohibit_n the_o advocate_n of_o church_n from_o molest_v they_o and_o exact_v more_o than_o their_o due_n of_o they_o the_o same_o archbishop_n hold_v another_o provincial_a council_n at_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o year_n 1281_o consist_v of_o fourteen_o bishop_n in_o which_o he_o publish_a the_o follow_v canon_n the_o first_o which_o prohibit_v the_o alienation_n of_o abbey-land_n unless_o it_o be_v with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monk_n the_o second_o which_o order_n that_o the_o superior_n shall_v every_o year_n give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o use_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o monastery_n the_o three_o which_o prescribe_v to_o the_o monk_n the_o fast_v from_o the_o festival_n of_o st._n martin_n to_o christmas_n and_o the_o beginning_n lent_n at_o quinquagesima_fw-la sunday_n the_o four_o be_v against_o the_o monk_n who_o have_v any_o thing_n de_fw-fr proprio_fw-la the_o five_o and_o six_o relate_v to_o the_o habit_n and_o behaviour_n of_o the_o monk_n the_o seven_o revive_v the_o canon_n for_o hold_v general_a chapter_n for_o the_o order_n of_o st._n benedict_n the_o eight_o moderate_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o visitor_n the_o nine_o be_v against_o the_o nun_n who_o do_v not_o live_v in_o common_a though_o shut_v up_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o monastery_n the_o ten_o prohibit_v the_o plurality_n of_o benefice_n with_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n the_o eleven_o oblige_v the_o titular_o of_o benefice_n to_o reside_v and_o put_v down_o the_o vicar_n the_o twelve_o be_v about_o the_o right_n pretend_v to_o by_o the_o patron_n of_o church_n the_o thirteen_o be_v against_o those_o who_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o the_o clerk_n the_o fourteen_o condemn_v those_o who_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o church_n or_o church-yard's_a pollution_n by_o shed_v of_o blood_n to_o pay_v the_o charge_n of_o its_o be_v reconcile_v the_o fifteen_o be_v against_o the_o patron_n or_o judge_n who_o seize_v on_o the_o demean_n of_o the_o benefice_n of_o decease_a clerk_n the_o sixteenth_o order_n the_o prayer_n for_o peace_n namely_o the_o psalm_n call_v domine_fw-la quid_fw-la multiplicâsti_fw-la the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o versicle_n call_v fiat_n pax_n in_o virtute_fw-la tuâ_fw-la the_o collect_v call_v deus_fw-la a_o quo_fw-la sancta_fw-la desideria_fw-la which_o shall_v be_v say_v every_o day_n at_o mass_n after_o the_o agnus_n dei._n the_o seventeen_o be_v against_o the_o clerk_n who_o forge_v write_n the_o eighteen_o prohibit_v the_o clerk_n from_o receive_v church_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o laic_n the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o year_n 1275._o this_o council_n be_v hold_v by_o bertrand_n of_o st._n martin_n archbishop_n of_o arles_n 1275._o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o 1275._o the_o four_o first_o canon_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o five_o it_o be_v order_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v cause_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n and_o interdiction_n pass_v by_o their_o brethren_n to_o be_v publish_v and_o observe_v the_o six_o import_v that_o a_o inventory_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o the_o good_n of_o church_n and_o of_o hospital_n the_o seven_o prohibit_v the_o sell_v or_o mortgage_v the_o chalice_n or_o other_o ornament_n of_o the_o church_n without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n the_o eight_o import_v that_o the_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o curate_n the_o nine_o that_o the_o curate_n shall_v take_v care_n that_o the_o legacy_n bequeath_v to_o pious_a uses_n be_v due_o discharge_v the_o ten_o that_o no_o person_n shall_v be_v solicit_v to_o be_v inter_v out_o of_o their_o own_o parish_n the_o eleven_o that_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o law_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n shall_v be_v observe_v the_o twelve_o contain_v the_o case_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v heresy_n simony_n the_o non-observation_n of_o eccommunication_n or_o interdiction_n the_o ordination_n per_fw-la saltum_fw-la or_o without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n fire_n the_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o holy_a chrism_n in_o order_n to_o put_v it_o to_o a_o ill_a use_n homicide_n sacrilege_n incest_n with_o one_o aunt_n sister_n kinswoman_n or_o a_o nun_n the_o debauch_v of_o a_o maiden_n the_o sin_n against_o nature_n the_o expose_v of_o a_o child_n and_o abortion_n the_o thirteen_o contain_v the_o case_n reserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n or_o their_o penitentiaries_n which_o be_v false_a witness_n a_o marriage_n contract_v by_o a_o person_n who_o be_v engage_v on_o oath_n to_o marry_v another_o the_o be_v present_a at_o the_o office_n of_o a_o excommunicate_v or_o interdict_a person_n the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o interdict_a place_n the_o bury_v in_o a_o interdict_a churchyard_n the_o seize_v and_o retain_v of_o tithe_n or_o of_o thing_n bequeath_v to_o the_o church_n by_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n the_o priest_n be_v prohibit_v from_o grant_v absolution_n in_o such_o case_n unless_o those_o who_o they_o confess_v be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n or_o uncapable_a of_o wait_v on_o the_o bishop_n or_o his_o penitentiary_n in_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o the_o clergy_n be_v prohibit_v from_o buy_v up_o corn_n to_o sell_v it_o again_o for_o profit_n in_o the_o sixteenth_o it_o be_v order_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v silver-chalice_n in_o all_o church_n in_o the_o seventeen_o it_o be_v order_v that_o they_o shall_v rebuild_a the_o country-churche_n and_o the_o house_n belong_v to_o they_o in_o the_o eighteen_o that_o the_o usurer_n and_o adulterer_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v every_o sunday_n in_o the_o nineteenth_o that_o the_o curate_n shall_v keep_v a_o register_n of_o the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n during_o lent_n and_o that_o after_o easter_n they_o shall_v give_v the_o bishop_n a_o account_n of_o those_o who_o be_v
it_o in_o their_o â—ouths_n without_o swallow_v it_o to_o throw_v it_o into_o the_o jakes_n those_o heretic_n spread_v themselves_o in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o brâ—â—ne_n and_o in_o the_o frontier_n of_o friâ—â—land_n and_o saxony_n and_o get_v to_o a_o head_n massacre_v the_o ecclesiastics_n and_o monk_n pillage_v the_o church_n and_o commit_v a_o world_n of_o disorder_n pope_n gregory_n ix_o excite_a the_o bishop_n and_o lord_n of_o those_o country_n to_o make_v war_n against_o they_o in_o order_n to_o extirpate_v â—â—at_o wicked_a race_n the_o archbishop_n of_o brâ—…_n the_o duke_n of_o brabant_n and_o the_o count_n of_o holland_n have_v raise_v force_n march_v in_o the_o year_n 1234_o to_o engage_v they_o they_o make_v a_o vigorous_a defence_n but_o be_v at_o last_o defeat_v and_o cut_v to_o piece_n six_o thousand_o be_v kill_v upon_o the_o spot_n the_o rest_n perish_v after_o several_a way_n and_o they_o be_v all_o rout_v so_o that_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o leave_v who_o be_v convert_v and_o return_v to_o their_o obedience_n the_o next_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1248_o during_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o contest_v between_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n ii_o and_o pope_n inâ—â—cent_n germany_n the_o schismatic_n of_o germany_n iu._n there_o rise_v up_o several_a people_n in_o germany_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o defend_v the_o emperor_n â—â—terest_n set_v upon_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o heretic_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n be_v heretical_a and_o simoniacal_a that_o all_o the_o priest_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n have_v no_o long_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o unâ—â—ding_v nor_o of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o be_v seducer_n that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o the_o â—â—shops_n nor_o any_o man_n alive_a have_v the_o power_n of_o interdict_v divine_a service_n and_o that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o â—ere_z heretic_n and_o deceiver_n that_o the_o francâ—scans_n and_o dominican_n pervert_v the_o church_n by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d preach_n and_o that_o the_o life_n which_o they_o â—…d_v be_v unlawful_a that_o none_o but_o they_o preach_v the_o 〈◊〉_d or_o live_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n after_o they_o have_v preach_v those_o maxim_n they_o declare_v to_o 〈◊〉_d auditor_n that_o they_o will_v give_v they_o indulgence_n not_o such_o as_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n pretend_a 〈◊〉_d grant_v but_o a_o indulgence_n which_o come_v from_o god_n himself_o and_o by_o our_o order_n these_o preacher_n 〈◊〉_d more_o harm_n than_o good_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o frederick_n and_o conrade_n for_o they_o be_v the_o occasion_n that_o â—…y_a catholic_n abandon_v conrade_n which_o be_v in_o part_n the_o cause_n of_o his_o ruin_n the_o sect_n of_o the_o flagellantes_fw-la or_o whipper_n in_o its_o rise_n be_v only_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o indiscreet_a and_o immodeâ—…_n whipper_n the_o flagellantes_fw-la or_o whipper_n zeal_n but_o have_v fatal_a consequence_n it_o begin_v at_o perusa_n about_o the_o year_n 1260._o when_o a_o great_a many_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o age_n march_v in_o procession_n two_o and_o too_o with_o naked_a body_n whip_v themselves_o pubâ—…y_a till_o the_o blood_n come_v to_o implore_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n these_o procession_n be_v precede_v by_o priest_n 〈◊〉_d carry_v the_o cross_n and_o consist_v of_o man_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o quality_n and_o age._n the_o woman_n and_o maid_n exercise_v the_o â—ame_n rigour_n upon_o themselves_o at_o home_n at_o first_o these_o instance_n of_o penance_n be_v attend_v with_o reconcilation_n restitution_n and_o work_v of_o charity_n this_o custom_n afterward_o prevail_v not_o only_o in_o other_o town_n of_o italy_n but_o likewise_o in_o germany_n and_o as_o man_n be_v always_o inclinable_a to_o set_v a_o value_n on_o their_o performance_n some_o of_o those_o whipper_n preach_v that_o one_o can_v not_o obtain_v remission_n of_o one_o sin_n without_o thus_o whip_n one_o self_n and_o to_o obtain_v it_o they_o shall_v confess_v their_o sin_n to_o one_o another_o the_o prelate_n and_o prince_n foreseeing_a the_o abuse_n and_o disorder_n which_o may_v ensue_v on_o this_o new_a institution_n oppose_v it_o and_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o this_o superstition_n for_o some_o time_n but_o it_o revive_v with_o more_o fury_n and_o disorder_n in_o the_o next_o century_n especial_o in_o hungary_n and_o germany_n where_o there_o be_v a_o impostor_n who_o give_v out_o that_o a_o angel_n have_v bring_v he_o a_o letter_n from_o heaven_n which_o promise_v those_o who_o will_v whip_n themselves_o for_o thirty_o four_o day_n together_o the_o pardon_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n they_o admit_v none_o into_o their_o society_n but_o such_o as_o have_v wherewithal_o to_o live_v oblige_v they_o to_o confess_v their_o sin_n and_o pardon_v their_o enemy_n before_o their_o admission_n and_o require_v if_o they_o be_v marry_v that_o they_o shall_v obtain_v the_o consent_n of_o their_o wife_n they_o at_o last_o carry_v themselves_o to_o such_o great_a extravagancy_n that_o they_o raise_v sedition_n massacre_v the_o jew_n rifle_v the_o estate_n of_o laic_n and_o commit_v a_o great_a many_o other_o crime_n king_n philip_n de_fw-fr valois_n hinder_v they_o from_o come_v into_o his_o kingdom_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbonne_n of_o paris_n who_o remonstrate_v to_o he_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o this_o new_a sect_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n they_o likewise_o acquaint_v pope_n clement_n vi_o of_o it_o who_o condemn_v that_o sect_n and_o prohibit_v those_o kind_n of_o public_a whip_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o several_a of_o those_o whâ—ppers_n support_v by_o priest_n and_o incense_a monk_n broach_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o the_o blood_n which_o they_o shed_v in_o whip_v themselves_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o advance_v several_a other_o as_o extravagant_a error_n this_o be_v what_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o continuatoâ—_fw-la of_o william_n de_fw-fr nangis_fw-la on_o the_o year_n 1349_o wherein_o that_o sect_n renew_v its_o extravagancy_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o a_o great_a mortality_n which_o rage_v on_o the_o earth_n gerson_n have_v likewise_o compose_v a_o treatise_n against_o these_o whipper_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n chap._n x._o ecclesiastical_a observation_n on_o the_o thirteen_o century_n there_o be_v in_o â—his_fw-la century_n two_o sort_n of_o error_n against_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n have_v two_o soâ—…_n century_n the_o heresy_n and_o error_n raise_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n adversary_n to_o struggle_v with_o the_o first_o be_v those_o notorious_a heretic_n who_o subvert_a thâ—…_n damental_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o open_o oppugn_v the_o authority_n the_o sacrament_n the_o 〈◊〉_d money_n and_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n the_o other_o be_v the_o rash_a divine_n who_o desirous_a 〈◊〉_d stinguisâ—_n themselves_o by_o maintain_v nice_a and_o new_a notion_n advance_v such_o proposition_n as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d moâ—s_n rash_a erroneous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n 〈◊〉_d the_o pope_n and_o the_o prelate_n perceive_v that_o the_o former_a contemn_v the_o spiritual_a power_n and_o thâ—…_n communication_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiastical_a penalty_n be_v so_o far_o from_o reduce_v they_o that_o thâ—…_n dread_v they_o more_o insolent_a and_o put_v they_o upon_o use_v violence_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o make_v use_n of_o force_n to_o see_v whether_o those_o who_o be_v not_o reclaim_v out_o of_o a_o sense_n of_o their_o saâ—…_n establish_v the_o inquisition_n be_v establish_v may_v be_v so_o by_o the_o fear_n of_o punishment_n and_o even_o of_o temporal_a death_n there_o have_v be_v already_o 〈◊〉_d ral_a instance_n of_o heretic_n condemn_v to_o fines_n to_o banishment_n to_o punishment_n and_o even_o to_o dâ—…_n self_n but_o there_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v any_o war_n proclaim_v against_o they_o nor_o any_o croisado_n preach_v 〈◊〉_d the_o extirpation_n of_o they_o innocent_a iii_o be_v the_o first_o that_o proclaim_v such_o a_o war_n against_o the_o albâ—…_n and_o wâ—â—lenses_n and_o against_o raymond_n count_n of_o toulouse_n their_o protector_n war_n may_v subdue_v the_o hâ—…_n and_o reduce_v whoâ—e_a body_n of_o people_n but_o it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o alter_v the_o sentiment_n of_o particulâ—…_n person_n or_o of_o hinder_v they_o from_o teach_v their_o doctrine_n secret_o whereupon_o the_o pope_n thougâ—…_n it_o aduâ—sable_v to_o seâ—_n up_o a_o tribunal_n of_o such_o person_n who_o business_n shall_v be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n after_o heretic_n and_o to_o draw_v up_o their_o process_n for_o this_o purpose_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o francâ—…_n friar_n who_o be_v new_o establish_v to_o who_o
the_o sacrament_n and_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o there_o the_o 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n be_v repeat_v by_o the_o priest_n material_o and_o exact_o and_o not_o only_o by_o way_n of_o signification_n the_o 11_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o evident_a proof_n of_o his_o divinity_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o operation_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v the_o 12_o that_o it_o be_v more_o improper_a to_o say_v of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v intelligent_a or_o have_v understanding_n than_o to_o say_v of_o a_o angel_n that_o he_o be_v a_o rational_a soul_n the_o 13_o that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o understand_v nor_o conceive_v distinct_o any_o thing_n but_o itself_o picus_n of_o mirandula_n in_o his_o apology_n declare_v the_o motive_n which_o his_o adversary_n may_v have_v to_o accuse_v he_o he_o say_v that_o some_o blame_v his_o design_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o philosophize_v other_o think_v it_o be_v a_o rashness_n in_o one_o of_o his_o age_n to_o attempt_v such_o great_a thing_n some_o reprove_v he_o for_o the_o great_a number_n of_o thesis_n he_o have_v propose_v and_o last_o some_o divine_n accuse_v he_o of_o heresy_n that_o he_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o accusation_n have_v learn_v from_o st._n jerom_n and_o ruffinus_n that_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o endure_v all_o sort_n of_o reproach_n except_o that_o of_o heresy_n but_o under_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v patient_a nevertheless_o he_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v against_o the_o great_a number_n of_o his_o thesis_n and_o particular_o as_o to_o his_o discovery_n of_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o jewish_a cabbala_n and_o last_o he_o explain_v himself_o and_o defend_v the_o thirteen_o proposition_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o confess_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n but_o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o there_o be_v nothing_o determine_v and_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a from_o the_o body_n be_v no_o more_o in_o a_o place_n by_o its_o presence_n but_o by_o its_o operation_n which_o be_v the_o only_a sense_n of_o his_o proposition_n and_o can_v be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a those_o who_o condemn_v it_o as_o such_o be_v in_o error_n because_o they_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v of_o faith_n when_o it_o be_v not_o as_o to_o the_o second_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v two_o thing_n in_o sin_n the_o aversion_n from_o god_n and_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o we_o may_v also_o say_v pain_n be_v due_a to_o sin_n in_o a_o twofold_a sense_n either_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v effectual_o endure_v or_o as_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v just_o deserve_v that_o mortal_a sin_n as_o it_o be_v a_o aversion_n from_o god_n who_o be_v a_o infinite_a good_a be_v objective_o infinite_a and_o deserve_v eternal_a pain_n but_o that_o eternal_a pain_n will_v not_o be_v inflict_v for_o mortal_a sin_n except_o when_o the_o sin_n be_v infinite_a in_o its_o duration_n viz._n in_o case_n the_o man_n continue_v in_o this_o sin_n and_o persevere_v in_o it_o through_o all_o eternity_n for_o if_o he_o repent_v of_o it_o before_o his_o death_n and_o continue_v in_o it_o only_o for_o a_o finite_a time_n his_o pain_n shall_v not_o be_v infinite_a as_o to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n thomas_n as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o image_n be_v this_o that_o they_o be_v worship_v as_o they_o be_v image_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a william_n durant_n hâ—nry_n de_fw-fr gandavo_n robert_n holcot_n and_o many_o other_o divine_n maintain_v that_o we_o ought_v in_o no_o way_n to_o adore_v a_o image_n nor_o the_o cross_n but_o only_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o they_o represent_v that_o he_o follow_v this_o latter_a opinion_n as_o more_o probable_a and_o reject_v that_o of_o st._n thomas_n as_o to_o the_o four_o that_o he_o do_v not_o affirm_v as_o henry_n de_fw-fr gandavo_n do_v that_o absolute_o speak_v the_o divinity_n can_v be_v unite_v to_o a_o creature_n devoid_a of_o reason_n but_o only_o he_o suspend_v his_o judgement_n as_o to_o the_o question_n as_o to_o the_o five_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v restrain_v to_o those_o science_n which_o be_v not_o found_v upon_o revelation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_a that_o he_o mean_v it_o as_o to_o the_o six_o that_o it_o do_v no_o way_n impeach_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o debate_v the_o question_n viz._n whether_o any_o other_o way_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o explain_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o to_o this_o end_n they_o may_v not_o pretend_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o bread_n and_o after_o he_o have_v produce_v the_o reason_n and_o authority_n on_o both_o side_n he_o answer_v to_o those_o which_o be_v bring_v to_o show_v that_o another_o manner_n of_o explain_v the_o real_a presence_n may_v be_v maintain_v different_a from_o transubstantiation_n and_o prove_v that_o his_o conclusion_n do_v no_o wise_a favour_n this_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o heresy_n attribute_v to_o origen_n be_v impious_a and_o have_v be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o he_o can_v aver_v without_o rashness_n that_o they_o have_v be_v false_o attribute_v to_o he_o and_o that_o in_o case_n he_o have_v maintain_v they_o he_o may_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v repent_v of_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v never_o determine_v that_o origen_n be_v damn_a and_o last_o that_o though_o it_o have_v do_v so_o he_o will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o hold_v its_o judgement_n in_o this_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o of_o canonise_a the_o saint_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n thomas_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o eight_o proposition_n he_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v true_a because_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v any_o thing_n unless_o he_o have_v sufficient_a motive_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o believe_v it_o but_o than_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o free_a as_o to_o the_o nine_o that_o it_o may_v be_v maintain_v because_o we_o may_v affirm_v with_o st._n thomas_n that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a distinction_n between_o the_o existence_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o that_o in_o this_o case_n god_n may_v preserve_v the_o existence_n to_o sustain_v the_o accident_n as_o to_o the_o ten_o that_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n because_o he_o give_v effectual_o to_o his_o apostle_n his_o body_n which_o be_v to_o be_v break_v and_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v shed_v but_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o do_v not_o give_v his_o own_o body_n and_o his_o own_o blood_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v break_v or_o shed_v they_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v only_o as_o a_o narrative_a as_o to_o the_o eleven_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n prove_v indeed_o precise_o that_o he_o do_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o prove_v he_o be_v god_n be_v that_o he_o do_v they_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n as_o to_o the_o twelve_o he_o defend_v himself_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o st._n denis_n the_o areopagite_n who_o will_v not_o have_v any_o to_o say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o intelligence_n as_o to_o the_o thirteen_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o knowledge_n but_o only_o to_o that_o secret_a knowledge_n which_o the_o soul_n have_v immediate_o from_o itself_o his_o treatise_n upon_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v rather_o a_o essay_n than_o a_o perfect_a work_n the_o treatise_n of_o be_v and_o unity_n be_v very_o metaphysical_a that_o about_o the_o dignity_n of_o man_n discover_v divers_a secret_n of_o the_o jewish_a cabbala_n of_o the_o chaldean_a and_o persian_a philosopher_n his_o letter_n be_v full_a of_o wit._n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n and_o learning_n in_o his_o book_n against_o astrology_n in_o fine_a all_o the_o work_n of_o this_o author_n be_v write_v with_o much_o elegance_n easiness_n
and_o forbid_v any_o to_o maintain_v or_o teach_v such_o proposition_n this_o sentence_n be_v date_v february_n 23._o in_o 1413._o according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o gallican-church_n i._n e._n according_a to_o our_o â—way_n of_o reckon_a in_o 1414._o it_o be_v publish_a the_o 25_o of_o the_o same_o month_n and_o the_o proposition_n of_o john_n petit_n be_v public_o burn_v the_o king_n on_o the_o 16_o of_o march_n of_o the_o same_o year_n publish_v letter_n patent_n direct_v to_o his_o parliament_n wherein_o he_o confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o inquisitor_n and_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v enter_v in_o their_o register_n and_o to_o be_v execute_v but_o it_o be_v not_o enter_v in_o the_o register_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n till_o the_o four_o of_o june_n in_o 1416._o the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n appeal_v from_o this_o sentence_n to_o pope_n john_n xxiii_o who_o appoint_v three_o cardinal_n to_o examine_v it_o who_o opinion_n be_v that_o it_o be_v null_n but_o gerson_n carry_v this_o affair_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n write_v to_o they_o upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o demand_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v do_v against_o the_o book_n of_o john_n petit_n but_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o ambassador_n martin_n porree_n bishop_n of_o arras_n object_v to_o gerson_n that_o he_o have_v not_o faithful_o extract_v the_o proposition_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n petit_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n the_o council_n appoint_v deputy_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n which_o be_v warm_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n and_o at_o last_o in_o the_o 15_o session_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v july_n the_o 6_o in_o 1415._o the_o proposition_n constance_n the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o john_n petit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n of_o john_n petit_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a and_o even_o meritorious_a for_o a_o vassal_n or_o subject_a to_o kill_v a_o tyrant_n be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a and_o scandalous_a without_o name_v the_o author_n but_o only_o declare_v in_o general_n that_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v it_o obstinate_o shall_v be_v repute_v heretic_n and_o punish_v as_o such_o the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n send_v to_o paris_n john_n montleon_n his_o almoner_n to_o engage_v the_o university_n or_o at_o least_o the_o nation_n of_o picardy_n to_o pray_v the_o dauphin_n that_o he_o will_v write_v to_o the_o council_n a_o letter_n condemn_v the_o conduct_n of_o gerson_n in_o this_o affair_n as_o have_v forge_v a_o proposition_n which_o be_v none_o of_o john_n petit's_n gerson_n on_o his_o part_n send_v a_o declaration_n to_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v hinder_v the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n from_o acknowledge_v public_o that_o he_o have_v commit_v a_o crime_n by_o cause_v the_o duke_n of_o orleans_n to_o be_v assassinate_v the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n at_o paris_n pass_v also_o in_o this_o century_n many_o other_o doctrinal_a censure_n from_o the_o year_n 1389._o they_o have_v declare_v by_o their_o conclusion_n date_v september_n the_o 19_o against_o many_o proposition_n of_o the_o magical_a art_n wherein_o compact_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n be_v excuse_v hierarchy_n a_o censure_n in_o 1389._o against_o some_o proposition_n of_o the_o magical_a art_n a_o conclusion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o 1408._o about_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n a_o censure_n of_o the_o error_n of_o john_n gorel_n about_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o the_o superstition_n of_o that_o detestable_a art_n to_o which_o a_o notable_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n be_v attribute_v in_o 1408._o the_o same_o faculty_n consult_v about_o a_o question_n move_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o saintes_n whether_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o some_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v still_o remain_v upon_o earth_n to_o which_o they_o answer_v may_n 28._o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v no_o way_n contrary_a to_o piety_n in_o the_o same_o year_n the_o faculty_n condemn_v 5_o proposition_n advance_v by_o friar_n john_n gorel_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minor_n licentiate_a in_o divinity_n and_o oblige_v he_o to_o retract_v they_o these_o proposition_n be_v first_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v no_o way_n operate_v by_o its_o own_o virtue_n in_o he_o who_o have_v grace_n because_o the_o principal_a effect_n of_o that_o sacrament_n concern_v only_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n second_o that_o he_o who_o have_v right_o confess_v can_v no_o way_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v a_o second_o time_n three_o that_o it_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o parish-priest_n as_o parish-priest_n to_o preach_v take_v confession_n give_v extreme_a unction_n and_o to_o bury_v nor_o to_o receive_v tithe_n because_o they_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o primitive_a church_n four_o that_o it_o agree_v more_o essential_o and_o natural_o to_o regulars_n than_o to_o parish-priest_n to_o preach_v five_o that_o parish-priest_n who_o have_v any_o other_o mean_v to_o live_v upon_o can_v receive_v tithe_n the_o faculty_n condemn_v these_o proposition_n and_o declare_v that_o parish-priest_n be_v prelate_n and_o hierarch_n of_o a_o inferior_a order_n to_o who_o the_o right_n belong_v of_o hear_v confession_n and_o of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n which_o agree_v to_o the_o regulars_n only_o by_o accident_n in_o 1426._o on_o the_o month_n of_o october_n the_o same_o faculty_n have_v consult_v about_o the_o obligation_n and_o sunday_n a_o conclusion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o 1426._o about_o the_o celebration_n of_o sunday_n manner_n of_o observe_v sunday_n and_o festival_n order_v giles_n charly_a to_o draw_v up_o a_o write_n wherein_o they_o lie_v down_o certain_a and_o solid_a principle_n about_o the_o celebration_n of_o sunday_n and_o decide_v one_a that_o every_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v apart_o some_o time_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v particular_o and_o only_o employ_v in_o worship_v god_n two_o that_o this_o time_n under_o the_o old_a law_n be_v saturday_n three_o that_o the_o obligation_n to_o observe_v saturday_n be_v not_o a_o law_n pure_o positive_a and_o ceremonial_a but_o also_o moral_a and_o natural_a that_o the_o observation_n of_o sunday_n succeed_v under_o the_o new_a law_n to_o that_o of_o the_o sabbath_n 5thly_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n on_o sunday_n and_o festival_n 6thly_a that_o we_o may_v on_o sunday_n do_v such_o work_n as_o be_v liberal_a both_o spiritual_a and_o corporal_a which_o concern_v the_o service_n of_o god_n or_o charity_n towards_o our_o neighbour_n 7thly_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o abstain_v from_o servile_a work_n of_o which_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n first_o sin_n second_o the_o service_n which_o we_o pay_v to_o another_o man_n three_o every_o employment_n or_o action_n which_o hinder_v we_o from_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n without_o reckon_v the_o work_n which_o concern_v that_o service_n 8thly_a that_o these_o last_o work_n be_v always_o lawful_a 9thly_a that_o it_o be_v more_o criminal_a to_o sin_n on_o sunday_n than_o on_o another_o day_n 10thly_a that_o no_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o abstain_v from_o these_o servile_a work_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o body_n as_o the_o dress_n of_o meat_n a_o man_n defend_v himself_n when_o he_o be_v attack_v and_o in_o danger_n of_o his_o life_n 11thly_a that_o these_o servile_a work_n who_o end_n be_v temporal_a gain_n be_v unlawful_a on_o sunday_n and_o festival_n 12thly_a that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a on_o these_o day_n to_o keep_v market_n for_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o life_n and_o chief_o during_o the_o time_n of_o divine_a service_n 13_o that_o one_o may_v buy_v and_o sell_v the_o necessary_n of_o life_n on_o these_o day_n 14_o that_o when_o there_o be_v some_o necessity_n a_o dispensation_n may_v be_v grant_v for_o labour_v on_o sunday_n 15_o that_o this_o necessity_n can_v be_v describe_v by_o a_o general_a rule_n but_o in_o these_o case_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n 16_o that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o abstain_v on_o these_o day_n from_o buy_v sell_v and_o do_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v even_o necessary_a to_o life_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v dissuade_v from_o it_o 17_o that_o the_o transgression_n of_o this_o command_n be_v very_o criminal_a a_o regular_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minor_n call_v peter_n chonac_n have_v advance_v and_o preach_v 1430._o the_o satisfaction_n of_o peter_n chonac_n to_o the_o faculty_n a_o censure_n of_o the_o error_n of_o sarrazin_n concern_v the_o hierarchy_n in_o 1430._o some_o erroneous_a proposition_n and_o
brother_n soliman_n who_o be_v declare_v emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n 1402_o  _fw-fr  _fw-fr 1403_o the_o substraction_n of_o obedience_n to_o benedict_n be_v take_v off_o upon_o certain_a condition_n iv_o xii_o 1403_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n hold_v at_o paris_n may_v 28_o which_o take_v off_o the_o substraction_n  _fw-fr 1404_o benedict_n propose_v the_o way_n of_o union_n to_o boniface_n the_o death_n of_o boniface_n happen_v octob._n 1_o the_o cardinal_n of_o his_o party_n choose_v the_o 12_o of_o this_o month_n cosmatus_fw-la melioratus_fw-la of_o sulmona_n who_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o innocent_a vii_o laodislaus_n king_n of_o naples_n make_v himself_o master_n of_o rome_n and_o drive_v away_o innocent_a v._o xiii_o 1404_o  _fw-fr paul_n a_o english_a man._n john_n lattebur_n flourish_v 1405_o innocent_a vii_o be_v recall_v to_o rome_n and_o the_o partisan_n of_o laodislaus_n be_v drive_v away_o vi_o fourteen_o 1405_o  _fw-fr st._n bernardin_n be_v profess_v in_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minor_n 1406_o a_o new_a substraction_n in_o france_n of_o obedience_n to_o benedict_n innocent_a vii_o die_v november_n the_o 6_o the_o cardinal_n of_o his_o party_n choose_v angelus_n corarius_n who_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o gregory_n xii_o upon_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v procure_v peace_n by_o the_o way_n of_o resignation_n vii_o xv._o 1406_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n hold_v at_o paris_n decemb_v the_o 21_o which_o renew_v the_o substraction_n thomas_n of_o kempis_n be_v profess_v a_o canon-regular_a in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n st._n agnes_n of_o zwoll_n on_o the_o 10_o of_o june_n 1407_o benedict_n xiii_o pronounce_v a_o interdict_v against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n cause_v the_o duke_n of_o orleans_n to_o be_v assassinate_v in_o the_o night_n on_o the_o 23d_o or_o 24_o of_o nou._n henry_n the_o iii_o king_n of_o castille_n die_v john_n the_o ii_o his_o son_n succeed_v he_o under_o the_o tutelage_n of_o ferdinand_n his_o uncle_n xvi_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o st._n george_n of_o alga_n by_o laurence_n justinian_n  _fw-fr nicholas_n clemangis_n be_v suspect_v of_o compose_v the_o letter_n which_o benedict_n the_o xiii_o write_v in_o the_o month_n of_o may_n against_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n of_o france_n 1408_o three_o council_n appoint_v about_o the_o schism_n one_o at_o perpignan_n by_o benedict_n the_o xiii_o another_o at_o aquileia_n by_o gregory_n the_o xii_o and_o the_o last_o at_o pisa_n by_o the_o cardinal_n ix_o xvii_o 1408._o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o wicklef_n in_o a_o council_n at_o oxford_n the_o write_n of_o wicklef_n carry_v into_o bohemia_n condemn_v by_o sbinko_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n a_o conclusion_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n at_o paris_n about_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n shed_v upon_o the_o cross._n a_o censure_n of_o the_o same_o faculty_n against_o the_o proposition_n of_o gorel_n about_o the_o hierarchy_n a_o approbation_n of_o the_o order_n of_o scopetin_n a_o council_n at_o oxford_n the_o council_n of_o perpignan_n under_o benedict_n the_o xiii_o begin_a nou._n the_o one_a and_o end_v feb._n the_o 12_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o pisa._n john_n de_fw-fr courtcuisse_fw-la make_v a_o discourse_n against_o the_o interdict_v denounce_v by_o benedict_n the_o xiii_o against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n richard_n ullerston_n write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n john_n petit_fw-fr a_o friar_n minor_n maintain_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o write_v the_o assassination_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o orleans_n martin_n poree_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o arras_n for_o maintain_v the_o same_o cause_n by_o write_v 1409_o the_o deposition_n of_o benedict_n xiii_o and_o gregory_n xii_o on_o the_o 5_o of_o june_n on_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o same_o month_n alexander_n v._o be_v choose_v i._o balthasar_n cossa_n retake_v rome_n from_o laodislaus_n king_n of_o naples_n x._o xviii_o 1409._o john_n huss_n maintain_v at_o prague_n the_o write_n of_o wicklef_n he_o have_v many_o complice_n in_o the_o university_n of_o that_o city_n and_o they_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n from_o the_o sentence_n of_o sbinko_n alexander_n v._o confirm_v the_o decretal_n of_o boniface_n viii_o and_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o privilege_n of_o regulars_n mendicant_n and_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n justina_n of_o milan_n a_o assembly_n at_o frankfurt_n about_o the_o schism_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n begin_v march_n 25_o and_o end_v august_n the_o seven_o the_o council_n of_o udine_n begin_v in_o the_o month_n of_o june_n and_o end_v in_o september_n  _fw-fr 1410_o the_o death_n of_o alexander_n v._o on_o the_o 3d_o of_o may._n the_o election_n of_o john_n xxiii_o on_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o same_o month._n robert_n of_o bavaria_n die_v may_v the_o 18_o sigismond_n king_n of_o hungary_n be_v choose_v by_o one_o part_n of_o the_o elector_n the_o rest_n choose_v the_o marquis_n of_o moravia_n who_o die_v a_o little_a while_n after_o all_o the_o suffrage_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o person_n of_o sigismond_n the_o death_n of_o martin_n king_n of_o arragon_n ferdinand_n iu._n son_n to_o his_o sister_n eleonora_n be_v declare_v king_n xix_o 1410._o another_o appeal_n of_o john_n huss_n and_o some_o other_o to_o the_o pope_n john_n huss_n be_v condemn_v at_o rome_n the_o institution_n of_o the_o order_n of_o mount_n olivet_n  _fw-fr john_n of_o schonhove_n boston_n peter_n of_o ancharano_n st._n vincent_n ferrier_n henry_n of_o hesse_n or_o longesteyn_n a_o canon_n of_o worm_n henry_n of_o hesse_n a_o augustine_n henry_n of_o coeffelde_n die_v july_n the_o 10_o thomas_n of_o haselbach_n thomasinus_n nicolas_n of_o the_o holy_a cross._n francis_n bachon_n michael_n herbrant_n of_o duren_n peter_n of_o spire_n renard_n of_o fonthoven_n flourish_v 1411_o john_n xxv_o make_v war_n with_o laodislaus_n and_o defeat_v his_o troop_n laodislaus_n recruit_n his_o force_n and_o lead_v a_o army_n even_o to_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n make_v a_o secret_a treaty_n with_o he_o  _fw-fr xx._n 1411._o the_o archbishop_n of_o pisa_n be_v legate_n in_o france_n obtain_v a_o charitable_a subsidy_n for_o the_o pope_n the_o trouble_n in_o bohemia_n  _fw-fr peter_n of_o ailly_n be_v make_v cardinal_n gerard_n machet_n take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n henry_n of_o hachenbach_n jordan_n a_o augustine_n peter_n bishop_n of_o cita_n nuova_n vincent_n gruner_n flourish_v the_o death_n of_o john_n petit._n 1412_o angelus_n corarius_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o dominion_n of_o laodislaus_n and_o retire_v to_o marca_n d'ancona_n  _fw-fr xxi_o 1412._o the_o parliament_n upon_o the_o suit_n of_o the_o university_n ordain_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o edict_n make_v in_o 1406_o about_o benefice_n the_o publication_n of_o the_o bull_n of_o john_n xxiii_o against_o john_n huss_n at_o prague_n which_o raise_v new_a commotion_n there_o the_o condemnation_n of_o many_o impiety_n of_o william_n of_o hildernissen_n and_o giles_n le_fw-fr chantre_fw-fr by_o peter_n of_o ailly_n a_o council_n at_o rome_n against_o the_o wicklefite_n &_o hussites_n john_n of_o aurbach_n john_n of_o lombez_n flourish_v jerom_n of_o st._n faith_n write_v his_o two_o treatise_n against_o the_o jew_n 1413_o iu._n john_n xxiii_o be_v drive_v from_o rome_n by_o k._n laodislaus_n go_v to_o lombardy_n where_o he_o treat_v with_o the_o emperor_n siâ—…d_v about_o hold_v of_o the_o council_n which_o he_o appoint_v at_o constance_n by_o his_o bull_n date_v november_n the_o second_o iii_o the_o death_n of_o henry_n iv_o king_n of_o england_n henry_n v._o his_o son_n succeed_v he_o xxii_o mahomet_n i._o put_v to_o death_n his_o brother_n muza_n and_o usurp_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n 1413._o a_o council_n at_o london_n giles_n charlier_n take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n 1414_o v._n the_o death_n of_o laodislaus_n king_n of_o naples_n his_o sister_n joan_n succeed_v he_o iv_o xxiii_o john_n huss_n arrive_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o 3d_o of_o november_n he_o be_v seize_v 26_o day_n after_o and_o his_o process_n be_v draw_v up_o a_o censure_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n at_o paris_n against_o the_o book_n of_o john_n petit_n write_v in_o justification_n of_o the_o assassination_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n a_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n against_o this_o book_n a_o appeal_n from_o it_o by_o the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n begin_v november_n the_o 16_o  _fw-fr 1415_o joha_n xxiii_o renounce_v the_o pontificate_n on_o the_o first_o of_o march_n after_o this_o he_o fly_v from_o constance_n he_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o